Of Excommunication and other Censures 33 Of the Sacraments in generall 34 Of Baptisme 35 Of the holie Supper of the Lorde 36 Of the efficacie and true communication of the thing signified by the signes 37. 38 Of the Magistrate and politike lawes 39. 40 THE ARTICLES OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION Of one God in three Persons 1 Of Iesus Christ being the true Sonne of God and of the Incarnation other workes of Redemption and of his two natures being vnseperablie vnited and vnconfounded 2 Of his last comming Of the holie Ghost and his workes in vs. 3 Of the Catholique Church and the one onelie King head and husband thereof 4 Of the diuers degrees of the Church 5 Of the primaâie of the Antichrist of Rome 5 Of the lawful calling and Election of ministers 6 Of their power and the vse of the keies 7 Of mariage and a Single life 8 Of the Canonicall scriptures 9 Of the Sacramentes and the number thereof 10 Of Baptisme 11 Of the holy Eucharist 12 Of the ââle of Masses 13 Of Purgatorie 14 Of Ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall rites 15 Of prayer in a vulgare tounge 16 Of the onelie Intercessour and Mediatour Christ 17 Of the corruption of man through sinne of his iustification through Christ 18 Of the one onely sacrifice of Christ whereby we are perfectly reconciled to God 19 Of good workes 20 Of the last resurrectioÌ of this flesh 21 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Belgia Of the essence or nature of God 1 Of the double knowledge of God 2 Of the beginning and author of the word of God 3 Of the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament 4 Of their authoritie 5 Of the Apochryphall bookes 6 Of the perfection of the Canonicall Scripture aboue all the doctrines of all men 7 Of three persons in one onelie essence of God 8 Of the testimonies of both the testaments whereby both the Trinitie of the persons also their properties mââ be prooued 9 Of the diuine nature and generation of Iesus Christ the Sonne of god 10 Of the diuine nature of the holy ghost 11 Of the creation of the world and Angells and the distinguishing of them 12 Of the Prouidence of God and of his iust gouernement both general special 13 Of the creation of man his fal corruption and seruile free wil. 14 Of Original sinne 15 Of free election iust reprobation 16 Of the repairing of man through Christ 17 Of the first comming of Christ and his true incarnation of the seede of Dauid 18 Of his two natures hypostatically vnited in one onelie person 19 Of the cause or end of his death and resurrection 20 Of his onelie Priesthoode and expiatorie sacrifice 21 Of faith the onelie instrument of our Iustification 22 Of true iustification through Christ 23 Of regeneration and good workes 24 Of the abrogating of the law and shadowes 25 Of the onelie Mediatour or intercessour Christ against the intercession of Saints 26 Of the Catholique Church 27 Of the vnitie and communion thereof 28 Of true notes of the true Church 29 Of the gouernement Ecclesiastical functions 30 Of the Election of Ministers Elders and Deaâons and of their authoritie 31 Of Ecclesiastical traditions 32 Of the Sacraments and their number 33 Of Baptisme 34 Of the Supper of the Lord. 35 Of Magistrates and their office and power 36 Of the last Iudgement 37 THE ARTICES OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Of God and the persons of the diuinitie 1 Of Original sinne 2 Of the incarnation of the Sonne of God 3 Of Iustification 4 Of the Preaching of Repentance and general Remission 5 Of the righteousnes of good wookes 6 Of the Church 7 Of the Sacraments which are administred by euil men 8 Of Baptisme 9 Of the Lords Supper 10 Of Repentance 11 Of Confession 12 Of the vse of Sacraments 13 Of Ecclesiastical order or degrees 14 Of Ecclesiastical riââs 15 Of ciuil ordinances 16 Of the laââ Iudgement 17 Of frââ wil. 18 Of the cause of sinne 19 Of good workes 20 Of ânuocation 21 ARTICLES CONCERNING THE ABVSES VVHICH ARE changed in externall rites Of the Masse 1 Of either kinde of the Sacrament 2 Of Confession 3 Of the difference of meaâes and such like Popish traditions 4 Of the mariage of the Priestes 5 Of the vowes of Monkes 6 Of Ecclesiastical power 7 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION of Saxonie Of Doctrine 1 Of Originall sinne 2 Of the remission of sinnes and of Iâ stification 3 Of freewill 4 Of new obedience 5 What workes are to be done 6 How good works maie be done 7 How new obedience doth please God 8 Of rewardes 9 Of the difference of sinnes 10 Of the Church 11 Of the Sacramentes 12 Of Baptisme 13 Of the Lords Supper 14 Of the vse of the wholl Sacrament 15 Of repentance 16 Of Satisfaction 17 Of Wedlocke 18 Of Confirmation and anointing 19 Of Traditions or Ecclesiastical rites 20 Of a Monasticall life 21 Of the inuocating of godlie men departed out of this life 22 Of the ciuill Magistrate 23 THE CHIEFE POINTES OF THE CONFESSION OF Wirtemberge Of God and three persons in one godhead 1 Of the Sonne of God 2 Of the holie Ghost 3 Of sinne 4 Of Iustification 5 Of the law 6 Of good Workes 7 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ 8 Of the Sacraments 9 Of Baptisme 10 Of Confirmation 11 Of Repentance 12 Of Contrition 13 Of Confession 14 Of Satisfaction 15 Of Prair 16 Of Fasting 17 * Of Almes 18 Of the Eucharist that is of the Sacrament of thankesgiuing 19 * Of the Masse 20 Of holie orders 21 Of Mariage 22 * Of eââreame Vnction 23 Of the inuocating of Saints 24 Of the remembrance of the dead 25 Of Purgatorie 26 * Of Monasticall vowes 27 Of Canonicall houres 28 Of Fasting 29 Of the consecrating of water salt wine and other such like things 30 Of the holie Scripture 31 * Of the Pope 32 Of the Church 33 Of Councels 34 Of the Teachers of the Church 35 Of Ecclesiastical Ceremonies 36 THE CONTENTES OF THE BOOKE FOLLOWING ACCORDING TO THE SECTIONS WHICH are in number 19. and of how manie confessions ech Section doth consist THE 1. SECTION pag. 1. OF the holie Scripture beeing the true word of God and the interpretation thereof This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Heluetia of that of Basil or Myllane of Bohemia or the ãâã the French the English that of Belgia Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueueland THE 2. SECTION pag. 18. OF God in essence one in persons three and of his true worship This Section ãâ¦ã of 11. confessions to wit Of the former ãâ¦ã confession of Heluetia that of Basil of ãâ¦ã or the Waldenses the French the English thât of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge ãâã THE 3. SECTION pag 53. OF the eternall prouidence of God and the creation of the world This Section doth consist properly of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the
be wanting to him who with al his mihgt laboureth to follow and embrace the scripture of God THE SECOND SECTION OF GOD IN ESSENCE ONE IN persons three and of his true worship THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie CHAP. 3. WE beleeue teach that God is one in essence or nature subsisting by himselfe all sufficient in himselfe inuisible without a bodie infinite eternal the creator of all things both visible inuisible the chiefest good liuing quickning and preseruing all things almightie and exceeding wise gentle or mercifull iust and true And we detest the multitude of Gods because it is expressie written The Lorde thy God is one God I am the Lord thy God thou shalt haue no straunge Gods before my face I am the Lord and there is none other beside me there is no God Am not I the Lorde and there is none other beside me alone a iust God and a Sauiour there is none beside me I the Lord Iehoua the mercifull God gracious long suffering and aboundant in goodnes and truth c. Exod. 34. We neuertheles beleeue and teach that the same infinite one and indiuisible God is in persons inseparablie and without confusion distinguished into the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost so as the Father hath begotten the Sonne from euerlasting the Sonne is begotten by an vnspeakeable manner and the holie Ghost proceedeth from them both and that from euerlasting and is to be worshipped with them both So that there be not three Gods but three persons consubstantiall coeternall and coequall distinct as touching their persons and in order one going before another yet without anie inequalitie For as touching their nature or essence they are so ioyned together that they are but one God and the diuine essence is common to the Father the sonne and the holy Ghost For the scripture hath deliuered vnto vs a manifest distinction of persons the Angell among other thinges saying thus to the blessed Virgine The holie Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee and that holie thing which shal be borne shal be called the sonne of God Also in the baptisme of Christ a voice was heard from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne The holie Ghost also appeared in the likenes of a doue And when the Lord himselfe commaunded to baptize he commaunded To baptize in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost In like sort else where in the Gospell he saide The Father will send the holie Ghost in my name Againe he saith When the comforter shall come whome I will send vnto you from the Father the spirit of trueth who proceedeth from the Father he shall beare witnes of me c. To be short we receiue the Apostles Creede because it deliuereth vnto vs the true faith We therefore condemne the Iewes and the Mahometistes and all those that blaspheme this Trinitie that is sacred and onelie to be adored VVe also condemne all heresies and heretiks which teach that the sonne and the holie Ghost are God onelie in name also that there is in the Trinitie some thing created that serueth and ministreth vnto an other finally that there is in it some thing vnequal greater or lesse corporall or corporally fashioned in manners or in will diuers either confounded or sole by it selfe as if the sonne and holie Ghost were the affections proprieties of one God the Father as the Monarchistes the Nouatians Praxeas the Patripassians Sabellius Samosatenus Aëtius Macedonius Arrius and such like haue thought Of Idolls or Images of God of Christ and of Saints CHAP. 4. ANd because god is an inuisible spirit an incomprehensible essence he can not therefore by anie arte or image be expressed For which cause we feare not with the scripture to tearme the Images of God meere lies VVe doe therefore reiect not onelie the Idols of the Gentles but also the images of Christians For although Christ tooke vppon him mans nature yet he did not therefore take it that he might set forth a patterne for caruers and painters He denied that he came To destroie the law and the Prophets But images are forbidden in the lawe the Prophets He denied that his Bodelie presense should anie whit profit the Church He promised that He would by his spirit be present with vs for euer who would then beleeue that the shadow or picture of his bodie doth anie whit benifit the godlie seeing that he abideth in vs by his spirit We are therefore the Temples of God But what agreement hath the temple of God which images And seeing that the blessed spirites and saints in heauen while they liued here abhorred all worship donne vnto themselues and spake against images who can thinke it likely that the saints in heauen and the Angell are delighted with their owne Images whereunto men doe bow their knees vncouer their heades and giue such other like honour But that men might be instructed in Religion put in minde of heauenlie things and of their owne saluation the Lord commaunded To preach the Gospell not to paint and instruct the laytie by pictures he also instituted Sacraments but he no where appointed Images Furthermore in euerie place which waie soeuer we turne our eies we maie see the liuelie and true creatures of God which if they be marked as is meete they do much more effectuallie mooue the beholder then all the Images or vaine vnmooueable rotten and dead pictures of all men whatsoeuer of which the Prophet spake truelie They haue eies see not c. Therfore we approoue the iudgement of Lactantius an auncient writer who saith Vndoubtedly there is no religion wheresoeuer there is a picture And we affirme that the blessed Bishop Epiphanius did wel who finding on the church dores a vaile that had painted in it the picture as it might be of Christ or of some other Saint he cut and tooke it awaie For that contrarie to the authoritie of the scriptures he had seene the picture of a man to hang in the Church of Christ and therefore he charged that from thence forth no such vailes which were contrarie to ouâ religioÌ should be hanged vp in the Church of Christ but that rather such scruple should be taken awaie which was vnworthie the Church of Christ and all faithful people Moreouer we approoue this sentence of S. Augustine Cap. 55. de vera relig Let not the worship of mens works be a religion vnto vs. For the workmen them selues that make such things are better whome yet we ought not to worship Of the adoring worshipping and inuocating of God through the onelie Mediator Iesus Christ CHAP. 5. WE teach men to adore and worship the true God alone this honour we impart to none according to the commaundement of the Lorde thou shalt adore the Lorde thy God and
him alone shalt thou worship or him onelie shalt thou serue Surelie all the Prophets inueighed earnestlie against the people of Israell whensoeuer they did adore and worship straunge Gods and not the one onelie true God But we teach that God is to be adored and worshipped as himselfe hath taught vs to worship him to weere in spirite and trueâh not with any superstition but with sinceritie according to his worde lest at any time he also saie vnto vs who hath required these thinges at your handes For Paull also saith God is not worshipped with mans hands as though he needed any thing c. We in all daungers and casualties of our life call on him alone and that by the mediation of the onelie Mediatour and our intercessour Iesus Christ For it is expressely commaunded vs Call vpon me in the daie of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me Moreouer the Lord hath made a moste large promise saying whatsoeuer ye shal aske of my father he shall giue it you And againe Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you And seeing it is written How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleeued and we doe beleeue in God alone therefore we call vpon him onelie and that thorough Christ For there is one God saith the Apostle and one Mediatour betweene God and men Christ Iesus Againe If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous c. Therefore we doe neither adore worshippe nor praie vnto the Saints in heauen or to other Gods neither do we acknowledge them for our intercessours or Mediatours before the father in heauen For God and the Mediatour Christ do suffice vs neither do we imparte vnto others the honour due to God alone and to his sonne because he hath plainlie said I wil not giue my glorie to another and because Peter hath said There is no other name giuen vnto men whereby they muste be saued but the name of Christ In which doubtles they that rest by faith doe nor seeke aniething without Christ Yet ãâã all that we doe neither despise the Saints nor thânke basâlie of them For we acknowledge them to be the ãâã members of Christ the friends of god who haue glorâouslie ouercome the flesh and the world We therfore loue them as âââthâen and honour them also yet not with any woâshâ ãâ¦ã an honourable opinion of them and to conclude ãâã their iust praises We also doe imitate them For we desire wââh most eaânest affections and praiers to be followers of their faith vertues to be partakers also with them of euerlasting siluation to dwell together with them euerlastinglie with God to reioyse with them in Christ And in this point we approoue that saying of Saint Augustine in his booke De vera relig Let not the worship of men departed be any religion vnto vs. For if they haue liued holily they are not so to be esteemed as that they seek such honours but they wil haue vs to worship him by whose illâminatioÌ they reioice that we are fellow seruantâ âs touching the reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for religions sake c. And we muchlesse beleeue that the reliques of Saints are to be adored or worshiped Those auncient holie men seemed sufficientlie to haue honoured their deade if they had honestlie committed their bodies to the earth after that the soule was gone vp into heauen and they thought that the moste noble reliques of their ancetours were their vertues doctrine faith which as they commended with the praise of the dead so they did endeuour to expresse the same so long as they liued vpon earth Those auncient men did not swear bât by the name of the only Iehoua as is it commaunded in the lawe of God Therefore as we are forbidden To sweare by the names of strange Gods so we do not sweare by Saints although we be requested thereunto We therefore in all these things doe reiect that doctrine which giueth too much vnto the Saintes in heauen OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA WE thus thinke of God that he is one in substance three in persons and almightie Who as he hath by the worde that is his sonne made all thinges of nothing so by his spirite and prouidence he doth iustlââ truely and mosâe wiselie gouerne preserue and cherish all things Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessour and sacrifice also our high priest Lord and King so we acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone is our attonement redemption satisfaction expiation wisedome protection and deliuerance simplie reiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation besides this Christ alone OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE beleeue in God the father in God the sonne in God the holie Ghost the holie diuine Trinitie three persons and one eternall almighte God in essence and substance and not three Gods And in the marginall note is added This is prooued by manie places of the wholl scripture of the olde and new testament Therefore we mislike the worship and inuocation of dead men the worshipping of Saintes and setting vp of Images with such like thinges And in the same place in the marginall note vpon the worde Saints Neuerthelesse we confesse that they serue in Gods presence and that they reigne with Christ euerlastinglie because they acknowledged Christ and both in deede word confessed him to be their sauiour redemption and righteousnes without any addition of mans merit For this cause doe we praise and commend them as those who haue obteined grace at Gods hand and are now made heites of the euerlasting kingdome Yet doe we ascribe all this to the glorie of God and of Christ We plainlie protest that we condemne and renounce al straunge and erronious doctrines which the spirits of errours bring forth c. And ss 2. of the selfe same article We condemne that doctrine which saith that we may in no case sweare although Gods glorie and the loue of our neighbour require it And in the marginall note vpon the worde sweare It is lawfull to vse an oath in due time For God hath commaunded this in the olde testament and Christ hath not forbidden it in the new yea Christ and the Apostles did sweare OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ THE WALDENSES Of the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons CHAP. 3. OVt of this fountaine of holie scripture and Christian instruction according to the true and sound vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost our men teach by faith to acknowledge with the mouth to confesse that the holie Trinitie to wit god the father the sonne and the holie ghost are three distinct persons but in essence one onelie true alone eternall almightie and incomprehensible God of one equall
indiuisible diuine essence Of whoââ thorough whome and in whome are all things who loueth and rewardeth righteousnes and vertue but hateth and punisheth all iniquitie and sinne According to this faith men are taught to acknowledge the wonderfull workes of god and those properties which are peculiar to each person oâ the holie Trinitie and of the diuine vnitie and to acknowledge the soueraigne and infinite power wisedome and goodnes of the one onelie God out of which also ariseth proceedeth the sauing knowledge as wel of the essence as of the wil of god One kinde of works or properties of the three persons of the godhead by which they are discerned one from the other are the inward eternall and hypostaticall proprieties which alwaies remaine immutable and are onelie apprehended by the eies of faith and are these That the father as the fountaine welspring of the godheade from al eternity begetteth the son equal to himselfe and that himselfe remaineth not begotten neither yet is he the person of the sonne seeing he is a person begitting not begotten The soâne is begotten of the eternall father from all eterâitie ââue god of god and as he is a person he is not the father but the sonne begotten of the essence oâ nature of the father and consubstantiall with him which sonne in the fulnes of time which he had before appointed for this purpose himselfe alone as he is the sonne tooke vnto him our nature of the blessed Virgine Marie vnited it into one person with the godheade whereof we shall speak afterward But the holie Ghost proceedeth from the father and the sonne so he is neither the father nor the sonne but a person distinct from them eternal and the substantiall loue of the father and of the sonne surpassing all admiration these three persons are one true God as is a foresaid The other kinde of works in these persons in the vnitie of the godhead isâueth as it were into opeÌ sight out of the diuine esseÌce the persoÌs therof in which being distinct they haue manifested themselues these are three The first is the wonderfull worke of creation which the Creedes doe attribute to the father The second is the work of redemption which is proper to Christ The third is the worke of sanctification which is ascribed to the holie Ghost for which cause he in the Apostles Creede is peculiarlie called holie And yet all these are the proper workes of one true God that of him alone none other to wit the father the sonne and the holie Ghost This true and absolute faith and difficulte knowledge of God as well concerning ââs nature as his will is comprehended and conâeyned in the aforenamed Catholike and Apostolike Creede and in the decree of the Nicene Councell agreeing therewith and in manie other sound decrees and also in Athanasius his confession All which we iudge and professe to be true But it hath euerlasting sure groundes on which it relââth and moste waightie reasons by which it is out of the holy scripture conuinced to be true as by that manifestation wherein the whol Trinitie shewed it selfe when Christ the Lord was baptized in lordane by the commaundement of Christ because in the name of the persons of the same holie Trinitie al people must be baptized and instructed in the faith Also by Christes words when he saith the holy ghost the comforter whome the father will sende in my name shall teach you all these thinges and before these wordes he saith I wâl pray the father and he will giue you an other comforter who shall be with you for euer euen the spirit of trueth Besides we teach that this onelie true God one in essence and in diuine nature and three in persons is aboue all to be honoured with high worship as chiefe Lord and King who ruleth and raigneth alwaies and for euer and especiallie after this sorte that we looke vnto him aboue al and put all our confidence in him alone and offering vnto him all subiection obedience feare âl faith loue and generallie the seruice of the wholl inward and outward diuine worship do indeed sacrifice and performe it vnder paine of loosing euerlasting saluation as it is written Thou shalt worship the lord thy god him onely shalâ thou serue and againe thou shalt loue the lord thy god with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy minde to be short with aâ thy might as well of the inward as outward powers to whom be glorie from this time forth for euermore Amen Of holy men and their worshippe Chap. 17. AS touching holie men it is taught first that no maâ from the beginning of the world vnto this time either was is or can be henceforth vnto the end sanctified by his workes or holie actions according to the saying of Moses the faithfull seruant of the Lord when he cried out vnto the Lord O Lord in thy sight no man is innocent that is perfectlie holie And in the book of Iob it is written what is man that he should be vndefiled and he that is borne of a woman that âe should appeare iust to wit before God Beholde among his Saints none is immutable and the heauens are not cleane in his sight how much more abhominable and vnprofitable man who drinketh in iniquitie as water And the holie scripture plainelie witnesseth throughout all the bookes thereof that all men euen from their buth are by nature sinners and that there neither is nor hath bene anie one who of himselfe and by himselfe was righteous and holie but all haue gone aside free God and are become vnprofitable and of no account at all And whereas some are made holie and acceptable vnto God that is purchased vnto them without anie worthines or merit of theirs by him who alone is holie God himselfe of the meere grace and vnspeakeable riches of his goodnes hath ordained and brought them to that state that they be blessed and called redeemed by Christ clensed and consecrated by his blood annointed of the holie Ghost made righteous and holie by faith in Christ and adorned with commendable vertues and good deedes or workes which beseeme a Christian profession Of whome manic hauing finished their life and course in such workes haue now receiued and doe enioy by grace eternall felicitie in heauen where God crowneth those that be his Some of them also God hath indued with a certaine peculiar grace of his and with diuine giftes vnto the ministerie and to the publike and common good of the Church such as were the Patriarches Prophets and other holie fathers also Apostles Euangelists Bishops and manie Doctors and Pastors and also other famous men and of rare excellencie and verie well furnished with the spirite whose memorie monuments of their labours and the good thinges which they did are extant and continue euen vntill this daie in the holie scriptures and in the Church
praying We also reiect all other meanes whatsoeuer men haue deuised to exempt them selues from the wrath of God So much as iâ giuen vnto them so much is derogated from the sacrifice â death of Christ OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there is one certaine nature and diuine power which we call God and that the same is diuided into three equall persons into the father into the sonne and into the holie ghost and that they all be of one power of one maiestie of one eternitie of one Godhead and one substance And although these three persons be so deuided that neither the Father is the sonne nor the sonne is the holie ghost or the father yet neuerthelesse we beleeue that there is but one verie God And that the same one god hath created heauen and earth and all things conteined vnder heauen We beleeue that Iesus Christ the onelie sonne of the eternall father c. The rest of this article you shall finde in the 6. section whereunto those thinges doe properlie pertaine which art conteined in this second article of the Person and office of Christ We beleeue that the holie Ghost who is the third person in the Trinitie is verie God not made not created not begotten but proceeding both from the Father the Sonne by a certaine mean vnknowen vnto man and vnspeakeable and that it is his verie propertie to mollifie and soften the hardnes of mans heart when he is once receiued into the hearts of men either by the holesome preaching of the Gospel or by any other waie that he doth giue other men light and guide them vnto the knowledge of God to all way of truth to newnes of life and to euerlasting hope of saluation Neither haue we anie other Mediatour and Intercessor by whome we may haue accesse to God the father then Iesus Christ in whose onlie name al things are obâeined at his fathers hande But it is a shameful part ful of infidâlâtie that we see euery where vsed in the Churches of our aduersaries not onelie in that they will haue innumerable sortes of Mediatours that vtterlie without the authoritie of Gods word so that as Ieremie saith the Sainctes be now as manie in number or rather aboue the number of the Cities And poore men cannot tell to which saint it were best to turne them first and though there be so manie as they cannot be tolde yet euerie of them hath his peculiare dutie and office assigned vnto him by these folkes what to giue and what to bring to passe But besides this also in that they doe not onelie wickedlie but also shamefullie call vpon the Blessed Virgine Christes Mother to haue her remember that shee is the Mother And to Commaund her Sonne and to vse a Mothers authoritie ouer him OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue in heart and confesse with the mouth that there is one onely and simple spiritual essence which we call God eternall incomprehensible inuisible immutable infinite who is whollie wise and a most âlântifull wellspring of all good thinges We know God by two meanes first by the creation and preseruation and gouernment of the wholl world For it is vnto our eies as a mostâ excellent booke wherein all creatures from the least to the greatest as it were certaine charecters and letters are written By which the inuisible thinges of God may be seene and knowân vnto vs Namelie his euerlasting power and Godhead as Paull the Apostle speaketh Rom. Chaper 1. 20. which knowledge sufficeth to conuince all men and make them without excuse But much more clearlie and plainlie he afterward reuealed him-selfe vnto ãâã in his holie and heauenlie word so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glorie and the saluation of his in this life According to this truth and word of god we beleeue in one only god who is one essence truelie distinguished into three persons from euerlasting by meane of the incommunicable properties to wit in the father in the sonne and in the holâe ghost For the father is the cause fountaine and beginning of all things visible and inuisible the sonne is the word wisedome and Image of the father the holie ghost is the might and power which proceedeth from the father and the sonne Yet so that this distinction doth not make god as it were deuided into three parts seeing the scripture teacheth that the father the sonne the holie ghost haue a distinct person or subsisting in their properties yet so that these three persons be one onelie god Therefore it is certaine that neither the father is the sonne nor the sonne the father nor the holie ghost either the father or the sonne Neuerthelesse these persons thus distinguished are neither deuided nor confounded nor mingled For neither the father nor the holie ghost haue taken vnto them mans nature but the sonne alone The father was neuer without his soone nor without his holie Ghost because euerie one in one and the same essence is of the same eternitie For none of these is either first or last because al three are one both in trueth and power and also in goodnes and mercie And all these thinges we know as well by the testimonies of holie scripture as by the effects and chiefelie those which we feele in our owne selues and the testimonies of holie scripture which teach vs to beleeue this holy Trinitie are veâie common in the olde testament which are not so much to be reckoned vp as with sound iudgement to be selected such as are these in the first of Genesis God saith Let vs make man according to our Image and likenes c. and straight after Therefore God made man according to his owne Image and likenes male I saie and female created he them Againe Beholde the man is become as one of ãâã For by that which is said Let vs make man after our owne likenes it appeareth that there are more persons in the godhead But when it is saide God created c. the vnitie of the godhead is signified For although it be not here expresselie set downe how many persons there are yet that which was obscurely deliuered in the old Testament in the new is made clearer vnto vs then the none daie For when our Lord Iesus Christ was baptized in Iordane the voice of the father was heard saying This is my beloued Sonne and the sonne himselfe was seene in the waters and the holie ghost appeared in the likenes of a doue Therefore are we also commaunded in the common baptisme of al the faithful to vse this forme Baptize ye all nations in the name of the father and the sonne and the holie Ghost So also in Luke the Angell Gabriell speaketh to Marie the mother of our Lord. The holie Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee therefore that holie thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the
Sonne of God In like manner The grace of our Lord Iesus Christe and the loue of God and the fellowship of the holie Ghost be with you Againe There are three that beare wiânes in heauen the father the woâde and the holie Ghost whish three are one By all which places we are fullie taught that in one onelie God there are three persons And although this doctrine passe al the reach of mans wit yet we now stedfastlie beleeue it out of the word of God looking when we shall enioy the full knowledge thereof in heauen The offices also effects of these three persons which euerie of them sheweth towards vs are to be marked For the father by reason of his power is called our Creator the sonne our Sauiour and redeemer because he hath redeemed vs by his bloode the holie Ghost is called our Sanctifier because he dwelleth in our heartes And the true Church hath allwaies euen from the Apostles age vntill these times kept this holie doctrine of the blessed Trinitie and manteineth it against Iewes Mahometanes and other false Christians and heretikes such as were Marcion Manes Praxeas Sabellius Samosatenus and the like all which were worthelie condemned by the fathers of most sound Iudgement Therefore we do here willinglie admit those three Creedes namelie that of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius and whatsoeuer things they according to the meaning of those Creeds haue set downe concerning this point of doctrine We beleeue that Iesus Christ in respect of his diuine nature is the onelie sonne of God begotten from euerlasting not made or created for then he should be a creature but of the same essence with the father and coeternall with him who also is the true Image of the fathers substance and the brightnes of his glorie in all things equall vnto him But he is the sonne of god not onely since the time he tooke vpon him our nature but from euerlasting as these testimonies being laid together teach vs. Moses saith that God created the worlde but Saint Iohn saith That all thinges wââe made by the worde which he calleth God so the Apostle to the Hebrewes auoutcheth that God made all thinges by his sonne Iesus Christ It followeth therefore that he who is called both God and the word and the Sonne and Iesus Christ had his being euen then when all thinges were made by him Therefore Micheah the Prophet saith ãâã goeing out hath beene from the beginning from the daies of eternitie againe He is without beginning of daies and without end of life He is therefore that true God eternall almightie whome we praie vnto worship and serue We beleue also and confesse that the holie Ghost proceedeth from the father the sonne from euerlasting that therfore he was neither made nor created nor begotten but onelie proceeding from them both who is in order the third person of the Trinitie of the same essence glory maiesty with the father and the sonne and therefore he also is true and euerlasting God as the holie scriptures teach vs. We also beleeue that we haue no accesse to God but by that one onelie Mediatour and Aduocate Iesus Christ the righteous who was therefore made man vniting the humanitie to the diuine nature that there might be an entrance made for vs miserable men to the maiestie of God which had otherwise beene shut vp against vs for euer Yet the maiestie and power of this Mediatour whome the father hath set betweene himselfe and vs ought in no case so much to fray vs that we should therefore thinke another is to be sought at our owne pleasure For there is none either among the heauenlie or earthlie creatures who doth more entirelie loue vs then Christ himselfe who when he was in the shape of God humbled himselfe by taking vpon him the shape of a seruant and for our sakes became like vnto his brethren in all points and if we were to seeke an other Mediatour who would vouchsafe vs some good will whome I praie you could we finde that would loue vs more earnestlie then he who willinglie laid his life downe for vs when as yet we were his enemies If moreouer we were to seeke another that excelleth both in soueraigne authority also power who euer obteined so great power as he himselfe who sitteth at the right hand of God the father to whome all power is giuen in heauen in earth To conclude who was more likelie to be heard of God then that onely begotten and dearelie beloued sonne of God therefore nothing but distrust brought in this custome wherby we rather dishonor the Saints whome we thinke to honour in doeing these things which they in their life time were euer so farre from doeing that they rather constantlie and according to their dutie abhorred them as their owne writings beare witnes Neither is our owne vnworthines here to be alledged for excuse of so great vngodlines For we at no hand offer vp our praiers trusting to our owne worthines but resting vpon the only worthines excellency of the Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnes is ours by faith whereupon the Apostle for good cause to exempt vs from this vaine feare or rather distrust saith that Christ was in all things made like vnto his brethren that he might be a mercifull and faithfull high priest in those things that were to be done with God for the clensing of the peoples sinnes For in as much as he beeing tempted hath suffered he is also able to helpe those that are tempted And that he might encourage vs to come the more boldlie to this high Priest the same Apostle addeth Hauing therefore a great high priest who hath entred the heauens euen Iesus the son of god let us holâ fast this professioÌ For we haue not an high priest that caÌnot be touched with the feling of our infirmities but he was in al things teÌpted in like sort yet without sin Let vs therefore with boldnes approch vnto the throne of grace that we may obteine mercie finde grace to help in time of need The same Apostle saith that we haue liberty to enter into the holy place thorough the blood of Iesus Let vs therfore draw neare with a constant perswasion of faith c. And againe Christ hath an euerlasting priesthood Wherefore he is able ãâã to save them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth ãâã make intercession for them What need manie wordes when as Christ himselfe saith I am the way the trueth and the life Nâ man commeth to the father but by me VVhy should we seeke vnto our selues any other Aduocate especiallie seeing it hath pleased God himselfe to giue vs his owne sonne for our Aduocate there is no cause why forsaking him we should seeâe another lest by continuall seeking we neuer finde any other For God vndoubtedlie knew when he gaue him ãâã vs that we were miserable sinners VVhereupon it is that a cording to
are no searchers of the heart Epiphanius saith Maries bodie was holy indeed but yet not god shee was indeed a Virgin honorable but shee was not propounded for adoration but her selfe worshipped him who as coÌcerning his flesh was borne of her Austine saith Let not the worship of dead men bâ any religion vnto vs because if they haue liued holily they are not sâ to be accounted of as that they should seeke such honour but rather they will haue him to be worshipped of vs by whom themselues being illuminated reioyce that we should be fellowe seruantes of their reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for Religion sake And againe in the same place We honour them with loue not with seruice Neither doe we erect temples vnto them for they will not haue themselues so to be honoured of vs because they know that we our selues being good are the temple of the high God And againe Neither doe we consecrate templeâ Priesthoodes holie rites ceremonies and sacrifices vnto the same Martyrs seeing not they but their God is our God c. We neither ordaine Priestes for our Martyrs nor offer sacrifices Ambrose vpon the Romans Chap. 1. They are wont to vse a miserable excuse saying that by these men maie haue accesse vnto God ãâã to a king by Earles Goeto is anie man so madde I praie you that being forgetfull of his owne saluation he will challenge as fit for ãâã Earle the roialtie of a King And streight after These meâ thinke them not guiltie that giue the honour of Gods name to a creature and leauing the Lord worshippe their fellow seruants But we saie they worshippe not the saints but onely desire to be holpen afore God by their praiers But so to desire as the seruice of Letanies sheweth and is commonlie vsed is nothing else but to call vpon and worshippe saintes for such desiring requireth that he whoe is desired be euerie where present and heare the petition But this Maiestie agreeth to god alone and if it be giuen to the creature the creature is worshipped Some men faine that the Saints see in Gods word what thinges God promiseth and what things seeme profitable for vs which thing although it be not impossible to the maiestie of God yet Esai plainlie auouâcheth That Abraham knoweth vs not and Israell is ignorant of vs where the ordinarie glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead euen saints know not what the liuing do c. For that the auncient writers often times in their praiers turne themselues to Saints they either simplie without exact iudgement followed the errour of the common people or vsed such manner of speaking not as diuine honour bur as a figure of Grammar which they call Prosopopaeia VVherby godlie and learned men doe not meane that they worship and praie to Saints but doe set out the vnspeakeable groaning of the Saints and of al creatures for our saluation and signifie that the godlie praiers whichi Saints thorough the holie ghost powred out in this world before God doe as yet ring in gods eares as also the bloode of Abell after his death still cried before god and in the Reuelation the soules of the Saints that were killed cry that their bloode may be reuenged not that they now resting in the Lord are desirous of reuenge after the manner of men but because the Lord euen after their death is mindefull of the praiers which while they yet liued on earth they powred out for their owne and the wholl Churches deliuerance Epiphanius himselfe against Aerius doth also somewhat sticke in the common error yet he teacheth plainelie that the saints are mentioned in the church not that they should be praied vnto but rather that they should not be praied vnto nor matched in honour with Christ We saith he make mention of the righteous Fathers Patriarches Prophets Apostles Euangelists Martyrs Confessours Bishops Anachoretes and the wholl companie that we may single out the Lord Iesus Christe from that companie of men by the honour which we giue vnto him and that we may giue him such worship as by which we may signifie that we thinke that the Lord is not to be made equall with any among men although euerie of them were a thousand times and aboue more righteous then they are OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Artic. 1. ss 2. SInce sermons began with vs to be taken out of the holie scriptures of God and those deadlie contentions ceased so manie as were led with anie desire of true Godlines haue obteined a farre more certaine knowledge of Christes doctrine and farre more feruentlie expressed it in the conuersation of their life And euen as they declined from those thinges which had peruerselie crept into the doctrine of Christ so they were more and more confirmed in those thinges which are altogether agreeable thereunto Of which sort are the Articles which the Christian Church hath hetherto stedfastlie beleeued touching the holie Trinitie to wit that God the father the sonne and the holie ghost are one essence and three persons and admit no other diuision or difference then the distinction of persons Artic. II. Of Inuocating and worshipping of Saints MOreouer that abuse also was reprooued and conâââed by which some thinke they can so by fastings and praiers winne and binde vnto themselues both the blessed Virgine Marie that bare God and other Saints that they hope by their intercession and merites they may be deliuered from all aduersities as well of soule as of bodie and be enrâââhed with all kinde of good thinges For our Preachers haue taught by the commaundement of Christ the sauiour that that heauenly father alone is by the same Christ in the holy spirite to be praied vnto as he who hath promised that he will neuer denie vs any of those thinges which we by a true faith aske of him thorough his sonne And seeing the scripture it selfe setteth before vs one onelie Mediatour betweene God and men to wit the man Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 2. who both loueth vs moreentirelie and can by authoritie doe more with the father then any other they rightlie thinke that this onelie intercessour and aduocate ought to suffice vs. Yet they do therewithall teach that the most holie mother of God and Virgine Marie and other beloued Saints are with great diligence to be honoured But that that thing can not otherwise be done then if we studie to be conuersant in those things to which they especiallie gaue themselues namelie to innocencie and sanctification and of which they set before vs so worthie examples For sith they with all their heart soule with al their strength doe loue God we can in nothing please them better then if we also with them loue God from the heart and by all meanes possible to make our selues conformable to him so farre of are they from ascribing their owne saluation to their merites how therefore should they
time or worthines of the Churches Authors that wrote them or other such like circumstance theâfore it seemed good without anie enuie or preiudice of other Confessions either more auncient or more famous to giue the first place to the latter Confession of Heluetia âoth because the order thereof seemed more fitie and âhe wholl handling of doctrine more full and conuenient and also because that Confession was publiquelie approoued subscribed vnto by verie manie Churches of dâuers Naââonâ Farther vpon âhis do the reât fitly follow to wit âhe former confession of Heluetia then all other without any âhoâsâ indifferentlie saue that we had rather ioyne together thâ Confessions of Germanie then sâuer them âach ãâ¦ã according to âhâ argument of euerie Section ãâ¦ã infoââed to pât that Confession of thâ ãâ¦ã as receâuâd somewhat ââte in the laââ plâce ãâ¦ã if it shall not seeme fitte and conuenient to ãâã ãâã may easilie be altered in the second edition as other Confessions also if anie such beside these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect anie thing to be taken awaie or added to anie of those Confessions we haue here set downe the articles or chiefe points in the order wherin they were first written Which we desire euerie man fauourably to interprete and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then malitiouslie hunting after occasions of dissensions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTEINED IN THIS HARMONIE AFTER THAT ORDER WHEREIN They were first written THE ARTICLES OF THE FORMER CONFESsion of Heluetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefites which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospell 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head and Shepherd of the Church 18 The dueties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holie assemblies 23 Of Heretikes Schismatikes 24 Of thinges indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of Holie Wedlocke 27 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE LATTER CONfession of Heluetia Of the holie Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holie Scripture and of âathers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idoles or Images of God Christ and Saintes 4 Of the Adoration worshippe and Inâocation of God through the onelie Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the Prouidence of God 6 Of the creation of all thinges of Angells the Deuill and man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free wâll and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the saintes 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God man and the onlie Sauiour of the world 11 Of the lawe of God 12 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ of the Promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conuersion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good workes and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution dueties 18 Of the Sacramentes of the Church of Christ 19 Of holie Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holie and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Praiers of the Church of singing Canonicall houres 23 Of Holy daies fastes and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sicke 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of Purgatorie and the appeering of Spirites 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and thinges Indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Basill Of God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward vs. 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last daie 9 Of thinges commaunded and not commaunded 10 Against the error of the Anabaptistes 11 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION OF Bohemia Of the holy Scripture and of Eccâsiasticall writers â Of Christian Catechizing 2 Of the vnitie of the diuine essence of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also Of sinne the causes and fruites hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holie actions 7 Of the holie Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreouer of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in general 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the keies of Christ. 14 Of thinges accessorie that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or Ciuill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and Wedlocke or the order of maried folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 THE ARTICLES OF THE FRENCH CONFEssion Of God and his one onelie essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Caâonicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall bookâ from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritie of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the Creation of the world 7 Of the eternal Prouidence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free will 9 Of Originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of Originall sinne and of the effectes thereof 11 Of the free Election of God 12 Of the reparing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall vnion of his two natures 15 Of the death and resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effectes thereof 20. 21. 22 Of the abolishing of Ceremonies and true vse of the Morall lawe 23 Of the intercession of Saintes Purgatorie and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sorte 24 Of the Ministerie of the Gospell 25 Of the vnitie of the Church and the true notes thereof 26. 27. 28 Of Ecclesiasticall functions 29 Of the power and authoritie of the ministers 30 Of their lawfull calling and election 31 Of Ecclesiasticall discipline 32
he saith Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that is acknowledging and naming oâ calling vpon me as the redeemer high Priest and intercessor this high Priest alone goeth into the holiest place that is into the secret counsell of the deitie and seeth the minde of the eternal father and maketh request for vs and searching our hearts presenteth our sorrowes sighes and praiers vnto him It is plaine that this doctrine of the Mediatour was obscured and corrupted when men went to the mother Virgine as more mercifull and others sought other Mediators And it is plaine that there is no example to be seene in the Prophets or Apostles where prayer is made vnto men heare me Abraham or heare me O God for Abrahams sake but prayer is made vnto God who hath reuealed himselfe to wit to the eternall father to the sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost that he would receiue heare and saue vs for the sonnes sake It is also expresselie made to the sonne as 2. Thess 2. Our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe and God and our father who hath loued vs strengthen you c. and Gen. 48. Iacob nameth God and the sonne the Mediator when he saith God before whome my fathers walked and the Angell that deliuered me out of all troubles that is the promised Sauiour blesse these children Therefore we vse these formes of inuocation I call vpon the O Almightie God eternall father of our Lord Iesus Christ maker of heauen earth together with thy sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and thy holie spirite O wise true good righteous moste free chaste and mercifull God haue mercie vpon me and for Iesus Christes sake thy sonne crucified for vs and raised vp againe heare and sanctifie me with thy holie spirit I call vpon the O Iesus Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs and raised vp againe haue mercie on me pray for me vnto the euerlasting father and sanctifie me with thy holie spirite In these forme we know what we praie vnto And seing there are testimonies of Gods word to be seene which shewe that this praying pleaseth God and is heard such praying maie be made in faith These thinges are not to be found in that inuocation which is made vnto men Some gather testimonies out of Augustine and others to shewe that the Saintes in heauen haue care of humane affaires This may more plainlie be shewed by Moses and Elias talking with Christ And there is no doubt but that such as are in happines praie for the Church but yet it followeth not thereupon that they are to be praied vnto And albeit we teach that men are not to be praied vnto yet we propound the histories of those that are in blessed state vnto the people Because it is necessary that the history of the Church be by some meanes knowne vnto all by what testimonies the Church is called together founded and how it is preserued and what kinde of doctrine hath benâ published by the fathers Prophets Apostles and Martyrs In these histories we commaund all to giue thankes vnto God for that he hath reuealed himselfe that he hath gathered togither his Church by his son that he hath deliuered his doctrine vnto vs and hath sent teachers and hath shewed in them the witnesses of him selfe we commaund al to consider of their doctrine to strengthè their faith by those testimonies which God hath shewed in them That they likewise consider the examples of iudgement and punishments that the feare of God may be stirred vp in them we commaund them to follow their faith patience and other vertues that they learne that in God is no respect of persons and desire to haue themselues also receiued heard gouerned saued and helped as God receiued Dauid Manasses Magdalene the theefe on the Crosse We also teach how these examples are to be followed of euerie maâ in his vocation because error in imitation and preposterous zeale is oft times the cause of great euills We also commend the diligence of the Saintes themselues who tooke heede of wasting Gods giftes in vaine And to conclude they that are moste fooles maie gather great stored doctrine out of these histories which doctrine is profitable to be published to the people so that superstition be âeâ aside OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WITTEMBERGâ CHAP. 1. WE beleeue and confesse that there is one onelâ God true eternall and infinite almightie maââ of all thinges visible and inuisible and that in this one ãâã eternall godhead there are three properties or persons of them selues subsisting the Father the sonne and thâ holie Ghost As the Prophetical and Apostolicall scriptures teach and the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius declare Of the sonne of God CHAP. 2. VVE beleeue and confesse that the sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was begotten of his father from euerlasting true and euerlasting God consubstantiall with his Father c. Looke the rest in the 6. diuision Of the holie Ghost CHAP. 3. VVE beleeue and confesse that the holie Ghost proceedeth from God the Father from euerlasting that he is true and eternal God of the same essence maiestie glorie with the Father and the sonne as the holie Fathers by authoritie of the holie scripture wel declared in the Councel of Constantinople against Macedonius Of Inuocation of Saints CHAP. 23. THere is no doubt but the memorie of those Saintes who when they were in this bodelie life furthered the Church either by doctrine or writings or by miracles or by examples and haue either witnessed the trueth of the gospell by Martyrdome or by a quiet kinde of death fallen on sleep in Christ ought to be sacred with al the Godlie and they are to be commended to the Church that by their doctrine and examples we maie be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlines We confesse also that the Saintes in heauen doe after their certaine manner pray for vs before God as the Angels also are carefull for vs and all the creatures doe after a certaine heauenlie manner groane for our saluation and trauell togither with vs as Paull speaketh But as the worship of inuocation of creatures is not to be instituted vpon their gronings so vpon the praier of Saints in heauen we may not alow the inuocation of saints For touching the inuocating of them there is no commaundement nor example in the holy scriptures For seeing al hope of our saluation is to be put not in the saints but in our Lord god alone through his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ it is cleere that not the Saints but God alone is to be praied vnto How shall they call one him saith Paul in whome they beleeue no t but we must not beleeue in the saints how then shal we pr ay vnto them And seeing it must needes be that he who iâ praied vnto be a searcher of the heart the Saints ought not to be praied vnto because they
of the lawe the office of Christ and his blessed Euangell his corrupted doctrine concerning original sinne our naturall inabâlâtiâ and rebellion to Gods law our instification by faith onelie our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the lawe the nature number and vse of the holie Sacraments his fine bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrine added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell iudgement against Infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitieâ Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transsubst antiatioâ or reall presence of Christes bodie in the elements and receiuing of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemne othes periuries and degrees of mariage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the Innocent diuorced his deuilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sinnes of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling vpon Angells or Saintes departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vowes to creatures his Purgatorie praiers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Aduocates or Mediatours his manifolde orders Auricular confession his dispersed vncertaine repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sinnnes his iustification by workes Opus Operatum woorkes of supererogation merites pardons peregrinations and stations his holie water Baptiââng of Belles Coniuring of spirites Crossing Saâing Annointing coniuring Hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the superstitious opinion ioyned therewith his worldlie Monarchie and wicked hierarchâe his three solemned vowes with all his shaâeliâgs of sundrie sortes his erronious bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approouers of that cruell and bloody band coniured against the Church of God And finallie âe detest all his vaine allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the worde of God and doctrine of this true reformed Church to the which we toyne our selues willinglie in doctrine faith religion discipline and vse of the holie Sacraments as liuelie members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our liues vnder the paines contained in the law and danger both of bodie and soule in the date of Gods fearefull iudgement And seeing that manie are stirred vp by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sââare subsârâââ and for a time vse the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their owne conscience minding hereby first vnder the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subuert secretlie Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time maie serue to become open enemies and persequuters of the same vnder vaine hope of the Popes dispensation deuised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the daie of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the sâarcher of all heartes for witnes that our mindes and heartes do fully agree with this our confession promise oth and subscription So that we are not mooâed for anie worldlie respect but are persuaded onelie in our conscience through the knowledge and loue of Gods true religion printed in our heartes by the holie spirit as we shall answer to him in the daie when the secrets of all heartes shall be disclosed And because we perceiue that the quietnes and stabilitie of our religion and Church doth depend vpon the safetie and good behauioâr of the Kings maiestie as vpon a comfortable Instrumenâ of Gods mercie graunted to this countrie for the manteining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst vs we protest and promise with our heartes vnder the same oth hand writ and paines that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and liues iâ the defence of Christes Euangell Libertie of our countrie ministration of iustice and punishment of iniquity against all enemies within this realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to vs in the daie of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whome with the father and the holy spirit bâ all honour and glory eternallie Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND VVITH THE INHABITANTS OF THE SAME PROfessing Christ Iesus and his ho lie gospell To their naturall countrie men and to all other Realmes and nations professing the same Christ Iesus with them wish grace mercie and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous iudgement of saluation LOng haue wee thirsted deare brethren to haue notified vnto the worlde the summe of that doctrine which wee professe and for the which we haue sustained infamie and daunger But such hath beene the rage of Sathan agaist vs and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie latelie borne amongest vs that to this daie no time hath beene graunted vnto vs to cleare our consciences as moste gladlie we would haue done For how we haue beene tossed at times heretofore the moste parte of Europe as we suppose doth vnderstand But seing that of the infinite goodnes of our God who neuer suffereth his afflicted vtterlie to be confounded aboue expectation we haue obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed vnto vs and as we beleeue and professe partlie for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not haue beene and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet haue not learned to speake well and partlie for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldelie damne that which they haue neither heard nor yet vnderstoode Not that we iudge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we knowe the sweete sauour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we haue chiefe respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whome we woulde communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried awaie by diuersitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against vs to the defacing of this our moste godlie enterprise protesting that if anie man shall note in this our confession anie article or sentence repugning to Gods holie worde and doe admonish vs of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise vnto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holie Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prooue to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sectes of heresie and all teachers of
Citizens of the heauenlie Ierusalem haue the fruition of the moste inestimable benefites to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicitie And therfore we vtterlie abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which liue according to equitie and iustice shall be saued what religion so euer they haue professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor saluation so shal there none be participant thereof but such as the father hath giuen vnto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come vnto him auow his doctrine and beleeue in him we apprehend the children with the faithful parents This Church is inuisible knowne onelie to God who alone knoweth whome he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as said is the elect that be departed commonlie called the Church triumphant as those that yet liue and fight against sinne and Satan and shall liue hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours not that they sleepe and come to a certaine obliuion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are deliuered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and al Gods elect are subiect in this life and therfore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and vnfaithful departed haue anguish torment and paine that can not be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his wordes to the theefe and these wordes of the soules crying vnder the Altar O Lorde thou art righteous and iâst how long shalt thou not reuenge our blood vpon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to decke his pestilent sinagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the heartes of cruell murtherers to persecute trouble molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abell Ismaell Isaak Esau Iacob and the wholl priesthoode of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after him It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthie sinagogues by cleare perfit notes lest we being deceiued receiue and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title vsurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approouing an errour for Caine in age and title was preferred to Abell and Seth Ierusalem had prerogatiue aboue al places of the earth where also were the priests lineallie descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priestes then vnfainedlie beleeued and approoued Christ Iesus and his doctrine yet as we suppose no man of sound iudgement will graunt that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeue confesse and auow to be first the true preaching of the worde of God in the which God hath reuealed himselfe vnto vs as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Secondlie the right administration of the Sacramentes of Christ Iesus which must be annexed vnto the worde and promise of God to seale confirme the same in our hearts Lastlie Ecclesiasticall discipline vprightlie ministred as Gods word prescribeth wherby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Whersoeuer then these former notes are seene and of anie time continue be the number neââr so fewe aboue two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the midst of them Not in the vniuersall of which we haue before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the ministery was planted by Paull and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotlande professours of Christ Iesus professe our selues âo haue in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written worde of God to wit in the bookes of the olde and new Testaments in those bookes we meane which of the auncient haue beene reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all thinges necessarie to be beleeued for the saluation of mankinde are sufficientlie expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to priuate nor publike person neither yet to anie church for any preheminence or prerogatiue personal or locall which one hath aboue another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the scripture was written When controuetsie theÌ happeneth for the right vnderstanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of anie abuse within the Church of God we ought noâ so much to looke what men before vs haue saide or done as vnto that which the holie ghost vniformlie speaketh within the bodie of the scriptures and vnto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commaunded to be done For this is one thing vniuersally graunted that the spirit of god which is the spirit of vnitie is in nothing contrarie to himselfe Iâ then the interpretation determination or sentence of anie Doctor Church or Councell repugne to the plaine worde of God written in anie other place of the scripture it is a thing moste certaine that there is not the true vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost although that councels Realmes and nations haue approoued and receiued the same For we dare not receiue nor admitâte anie interpretation which repugneth to anie principall point of our faith or to anie other plaine texte of scripture or yet vnto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeue and confesse the scriptures of God sufficientlie to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we affirme and auowe the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither to depende on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the scripture to haue no other authoritie but that which it hath receiued from the Church are blasphemous against God and iniurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voice of her owne spouse and Pastour but taketh not vpon her to be maistresse ouer the same Of the generall Councells of their power authoritie and causes of their conuention AS we doe not rashlie damne that which godlie men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered haue proponed vnto vs so without iust examination doe we not receiue whatsoeuer is obtruded vnto men vnder the name of
iustice Secondlie in the generall iudgement there shal be giuen to euerie man and woman resurrection of the flesh For the sea shal giue her dead the earth those that therein be inclosed yea the eternall god shall stretch out his hand on the dust and the dead shall arise vncorruptible and that in the substance of the same flesh that euerie mân now beareth to receiue according to their workes glorie or punishment For such as now delight in vaâitie crueltie filthines superstition or idolatrie shall be adiudged to the fire vnquencheable in which they shall be tormented for euer as well in their owne bodies as in their âoâles which now they giue to serue the deuill inall abhomination But such as continue in well doing to the ende bâldlie professing the Lord Iesus we constantlie beleene that they shall receiue glorie honour and immortalitie to raigne for euer in life euerlasting with Christ Iesus to whose glorified body all his elect shall be made like when he shalll appeare againe in iudgement and shall render vp the kingdome to God his Father who then shal be and euer shal remaine all in all things God blessed for euer to whome with the Sonne and with the holie Ghost be all honour and glorie now and euer So be it THE KINGS MAIESTIES CHARGE TO ALL COMMISSIONERS AND MINISTERS within his Realme SEeing that we and our houshold haue subscribed and giuen this publike confession of our faith to the good example of our Subiectes we commaund and charge all Commissioners Ministers to craue the same confession of their parishioners and proceede against the refusers according to our lawes and order of the Church deliuerine their names and lawfull processe tothe Ministers of our house with al haste and diligence vnder the paine of 40. pound to be taken from their stipend that we with the aduise of our counsell âaie take order with such proud contemners of God and ourlawes Subscribed with our hand At Holââudhous 1581. the 2. daie of March the 14 yeare of our reigne TO THE READER I am to desire the Godlie and Christian Reader for whose sake onelie this worke was taken in hand as to accept friendlie and brotherlie of these laboures and to beare with some light faults which might easily escape in the translating so to pardon me a great ouersight committed especiallie and onelie in the obseruations wherein is was verie requisite to haue vsed greater diligence This ouârsight is of two sârâes one in certain obseru set downe in the margent but yeâ in latine the other in such as should haue bin placed in the margent and are cleane left out These things because they be of some great weight and moment I thought it good to admonish thee thereof and to desire thee before thou readest the booke either to place euerie obseruation in it proper page or in reading âo haue recourse to this place lest otherwise thou maist think hardly of some parts of doctrine or other matter set downe in this Booke THE LATINE OBSERVATIONS are thus to be translated In the 12. page against the 24 line read the obseruation in the margent thus Looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confession both in this and also in the second Section Pag. 13. 1. Looke the 1. obseruat vpon this Confession Pag. 19 2. Looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confess Pag. 44. 21. Of the wasting of the gifts of the holie Ghost looke the 1. obseru vpon this Confess Sect. 4. Pag. 45. 25. Looke the first obseru vpon the Confession of Saxonie THE OBSERVATIONS WHICH are cleane left out in the margent are thus to be placed in their seuerall pages Pag. 7. against the 28. line read in the margent Looke the first obseruation vp in this Confess Pag. 20. 2. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 23. 11. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 26. 1. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 27. 31. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 27. 38. Looke the third obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 37. 16. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 43. 33. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 44. 21. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 94. 23. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 103. 23. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 32. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 33. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 232. 2. Looke the second obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 223. 29. Looke the third obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 336. 27. Looke the fift obseruation vpon this Confess Pag. 523. 28. Looke the first obseruation vpon this Confess In the 105. page put out in the margent looke the 2. obseru c. Now vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God only wise be honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen THE CHIEFE POINTS OF CONFESSIONS BELONGING TO THIS FIRST SECTION OF the holy Scripture THE LATTER CONFESSION OF Heluetia touching the holie Scripture being the true word of God CHAP. 1. WE beleeue and confesse the Canonicall scriptures of the holie Prophets and Apostles of both Testaments to be the verie true worde of God and to haue sufficient authoritie of them selues not of men For God him selfe spake to the Fathers Prophets Apostles and speaketh yet vnto vs by the holie scriptures And in this holie scripture the vniuersall Church of Christ hath all things fully expounded whatsoeuer belong both to a sauing faith and also to the framing of a life acceptable to God in which respect it is expresselie commaunded of God that nothing be either put to or taken from the same Wee iudge therefore that from these scriptures is to be taken true wisdome and godlines the reformation and gouernment of Churches also the instruction in all duties of pietie and to be short the confirmation of opinions and the confutation of error with all exhortations according to that of the Apostle â scripture inspired of God is profitable for doctrine for reproofe â Againe These thinges I write vnto thee saith the Apostle â Timothie 1. Chap. 3 that thou maist know how it behooueth ãâã to be conversant in the house of God c. Againe the selfe saâ Apostle to the Thessalonians When saith he yee receiued the word of vs ââreceiued noâ the worde of men but as it was indeeâ the word of God c. For the Lord himselfe hath said in the gospell It is not ye that speake but the spirit of my father speeketh in you therefore he that heareth you heareth me and ãâã that despiseth you despiseth me Wherefore when this worâ of God is now preached in the Church by preachers laâfâlliâ called we beleeue that the verie word of God is preâched and receiued of the faithfull and that neither anieâther worde of God is to be fayned or to be expected froâ heauen and that now the worde it selfe which
is preached is to be regarded not the minister that preacheth who although he be euill and a sinner neuerthelesse the ãâã of God abideth true and good Neither doe we thinke thââ therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as frâiâlesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth ãâã the inward illumination of the spirit because it is writteâ No man shall teach his neighbour For all men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who ãâã the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ vnlesse heâ drawne by the heauenlie Father and be inwardlie lightned ãâã the holie Ghost yet we know vndoubtedlie that it is ãâã will of God that his worde should be preached euen ouâ wardlie God could indeede by his holie spirite or by thâ ministerie of an Angell without the ministerie of Saint ãâã haue tought Cornelius in the Actes but neuerthelesse ãâã referreth him to Peter of whome the Angel speaking saiââ âe shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminateâ inâaâdlââ by giuing men the holie Ghost the selfe same bâ waie of commaundement said vnto his disciples goe ye iââ the whoââ world and preach the gospell to euerie creature And ãâã Paââ preached the word outwardlie to Lydia a purple sellâ among the Philippians but the Lord inwardlie opened thâ womans heart And the same Paul vpon an elegant gââdation fitlie placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Wee knowe in the meane time that God can illuminate whome and when he will euen without the externall ministerie which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the vsuall waie of instructing men deliuered vnto vs of God both by commaundement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcioniââs who denied that the scriptures proceeded from the holie Ghost or else receiued not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we doe not denie that certaine bookes of the olde Testament were of the auncient authors called Apochryâhall and of others Ecclesiasticall to witte such as they would haue to be read in the Churches but not alledged to auouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austine in his 18. Booke De âiuit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the bookes of the Kinges the names and bookes of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those bookes which we haue suffice vnto godlines OF INTERPRETING THE HOLIE SCRIPTVRES and of Fathers Councels and Traditions CHAP. 2. THe Apostle Peter hath said that the holy scriptures are not of anie priuat interpretation therefore we doe not alowe all expositions whereupon we doe not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of home for the true and naturall interpretation of the scriptures which forsooth the defenders of the Romane Church doe striue to force all men simplie to receiue but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the scriptures themselues that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also waied according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or vnlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glorie and mans saluation Wherefore we do not contemnâ the holie treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the scriâtures from whome notwithstanding we doe modestlie dâ sent as they are deprehended to set downe thinges meereâ straunge or altogether contrarie to the same Neither doâ thinke that we doe them anie wrong in this matter seeinâ that they all with one consent will not haue their writingâ matched with the canonicall scriptures but bid vs allowâ them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid vs take those things that agree and leaue those that disagree and according to this order we do accountâ the decrees or Canons of councells Wherefore we suffer not oââ selues in controuersies about Religion or matters of faithâ be pressed with the bare testimonies of fathers or decrees oâ Councells much lesse with receiued customes or else with ãâã of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long tiââ Therefore in controuersies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admââ anie other iudge then God himselfe pronouncing by the holie scriptures what is true what is falââ what is to be followed or what to be auoided So we do ãâã rest but in the iudgements of spiritual men drawen from the word of God Certainely Ieremie the other Prophets ãâã vehemenâlie condemne the assemblies of Priests gathereâ against the law of God diligentlie forewarned vs that â should not heare the fathers or tread in their path who wââ king in their owne inuentions swarued from the law of goâ We doe likewise reiect humane traditions which althouâ they be set out with goodlie titles as though they were dâuine and Apostolical by the liuelie voice of the Apostles deliuered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomeâ yet being compared with the scriptures disagre from theâ and by that their disagreement bewraie them selues in ãâã wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselues in doctrine so the Apostles schâlers did not set forth thinges contrarie to the Apostleâ Nay it were blasphemous to auouch that the Apostles ãâã liuely voice deliuered thinges contrarie to their writingâ Paull affirmeth expresselie that he taught the same thingeâ in all Churches And againe We saith he write no other thiââ vnto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same waie and ioyntlie by the same spirit did al thingâ The Iewes also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were seuerelie confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods lawe and that God is in vaine worshipped with such OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION of Heluetia THe Canonical scripture being the word of God and deliuered by the holie Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect ancient philosophie doth alone perfectlie conteine all pietie and good ordering of life The interpretation herof is to be taken onely from herselfe that herselfe maie be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holie Fathers haue followed we doe not onelie receiue them as interpreters of the scripture but reuerence them as the beloued instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although neuer
so glorious and receiued how many soeuer of them doe withdrawe or hinder vs as of thinges vnprofitable and hurtfull so we answere with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankinde and by Christ the Lord his sonne hath declared this good will which is receiued by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through loue that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of things commaunded and not commaunded Art 10. WE confesse that as no man can commaund those things which Christ hath not commaunded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the 3. in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c. And in the marg God said I am Iehoua your god Leuit. 18. by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehoua your god is God of Gods a great god terrible Who therefore among his creatures can graââ those things which he hath forbidden In like sorte Section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath graunted c. The other things which are conteined in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted euerie one in their places OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ THE WALDENSES Of the holie scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy scripture of the neâ and olde Testament which is commonlie called the Bible and is lawfullie receiued and allowed of the fathers which are of best and soundest iudgement that it is true certaine and worthie to be beleeued whereunto no other humane writings whatsoeuer or of what sort soeuer they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must giue place to the holie scripture First because it is inspired anâ taught of the holie Ghost and vttered by the mouth of holie men written by them and confirmed by heauenlie and diuine restimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth discloseth the meaning how it ought to be vnderstood and the trueth of this scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especiallie by raising vp and giuing faithful ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirâ Dauid speaketh when he saieth The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue and Peter For prophecie ãâã not molde time by the will of man but holie men of God spakes they were mooued by the holie Ghost and Paull The wholl scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the scriptures And againe Ye are deceiued not knowing the scriptures neither doe ye vnderstand the power of God And He opened the mindes of his Disciples that they might vnderstand the scriptures Secondlie because it is a true and sure testimonie and a cleare proofe of Gods fauourable good will which he hath reueiled concerning himselfe without which reuelation of scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such thinges as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline gouernement of the holie Church for all and singular persons in the ordinarie ministerie of saluation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fullie absolutelie and so farre forth as ãâã requisite as in a moste excellent and moste exquisite worke of the holie Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angell from heauen can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeued And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holie scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the worde outwardlie preached as from an ordinarie meane ordeââed of god for this purpose Wherefore euerie one ought verie highly to esâeââe of the diuine writings of the holie Prophets and Apostles resolutelie to beleeue them and religiouslie to yeaâd vnto them in all things diligentlie to reade them to gather wholsome doctrine our of them and according to them ought euerie man to frame and order himselfe but especiallie they who after an holie manner are set ouer the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all vnderstand and especiallie according to the auncient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospells in scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holie daies out of the Euangelistes and Apostles writings are vsually called Gospells Epistles out of which profitable and whollsome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and neede requiteth We likewise teach that the writings of holie Doctors especiallie of those that are auncient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable wherof there may be some vse to instruct the people yet onelie in those thinges wheerin they agree with the holie scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they giue testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swarue not from the consent iudgement and decrees of the auncient Church wherein shee hath continued vnspotted in the trueth after what sort they themselues also haue charged men to iudge and thinke of their writings and haue giuen warning that heede should be taken lest that they beeing but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner Be not thou a seruant to my writings as it were to the Canonical scriptures but in the Canonical scriptures such things as thou didât not beleue when thou hast there found them immediately beleue But in my writings that which thou knowest not for a certaine trueth vnlesse thou perceiue it to be certaine hold it not resolutelie And else where he saith Giue not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonicall scriptures This is the right rule to discerne writings by which so greatlie liked the Papists that they haue cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Noli meis verbis c. OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one god hath reuealed himselfe to be such a one vnto men first in the creation preseruation gouerning of his works secondly faâre more plainely in his word which word in the beginning he reuealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we cal Holie scripture All this holie scripture is conteined in the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The fiue bookes of Moses namelie Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers
Deuteronomine Iosue Iudges Ruth two bookes of Samuell two bookes of the Kings two bookes of Chronicles or Paralipomenon one booke of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob the Psalmes Salomons Prouerbes Ecclesiastes The Song of songes Esaie Ieremie with the Lamentations Ezechiell Daniell the 12. small Prophets namelie Ose Ioell Amos Abdiah Ionah Micheah Nahum Abacuâ Sophonie Haggaie Zacharie Malachie the holy Gospel of Iesu Christ according to Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles Paulls Epistles namelie one to the Romans two to the Corinthians one to the Galathians one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Collossians two to the Thessalonians two to Timothie one to Titus one to Philemon the Epistle to the Hebrews The Epistle of Iames two epistles of Peter three epistles of Iohn one epistle of Iâde Iohns Reuelation We acknowledge these bookes to be Canonicall that is we account them as the rule and square of our faith and that not onelie for the common consent of the Church but also much more for the testimonie and inward perswasion of the holie ghost by whose inspiration we are taught to discearne them from other Ecclesiasticall bookes which howsoeuer they may be profitable yet are they not such that any one article of faith may be builded vpon them We beleeeue that the worde conteined in these bookes came from one god of whome alone and not of men the authoritie thereof dependeth And seeing this is the summe of al trueth conteining whatsoeuer is required for the worship of God and our saluation we holde it not lawfull for men no not for the Angles themselues to adde or detract any thing from that word or to alter any whitte aâ al in the same And hereupon it followeth that it is not lawfull to oppose either antiquitie custome multitude mans wisedome and iudgement edicts or any decrees or Councells or visions or miracles vnto this holie scripture but rather that al things ought to be examined and tried by the rule and square thereof Wherefore we doe for this cause also allow those three Creedes namelie the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius his Creede because they be agreeable to the written word of God OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE receiue and embrace all the Canonicall scriptures both of the olde and new testament giuing thanks to our God who hath raised vp vnto vs that light which we might euer haue before our eies lest either by the subteltie of man or by the snares of the deuil we should be caried awaie to errors and lies Also we professe that these be the heauenlie voices whereby God hath opened vnto vs his will and that onelie in them mannes heart can haue setled rest that in them be aboundantlie and fullie comprehended al things whatsoeuer be needful for our helpe as Origen Augustine Chrysostome and Cyrillus haue taught That they be the verie might and strength to attaine to saluation that they be the fundations of the Prophets and Apostles VVhereupon is built the Church of God that they be the verie sure and infallible rule whereby may be tried whether the Churh doe swarue or erre and whereunto all Ecclesiasticall doctrine ought to be called to account and that against these scripturs neither law nor ordinance nor anie custome ought to be heard no though Paull him selfe or an angel from heauen should come teach the contrary OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA HE hath reuealed himselfe much more plainly in his holy worde so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glorie and the saluation of his in this life We confesse that this worde of God was not brought or deliuered by any will of man but that holy men of God inspired by Gods spirit spake it as S. Peter witnesseth but afterward God himselfe for that exceeding tender carefullnes which he hath of his of their saluation gaue in commission to his seruants the Apostles Prophets that they should put those his oracles in writing and he himselfe also wrote the two tables of the law with his owne finger which is the cause whie we call such writinges sacred diuine scripture And we comprehend the holy scripture in those two books of the olde and new Testament which are called the canonicall bookes about which there was neuer anie ado And of them this is the number and also the order receiued of the Church of God The fiue bookes of Moses the booke of Iosua of the Iudges of Ruth two books of Samuell two of the Kinges two of the Chronicles which are called Paralipomena the first of Esdras Nehemias Ester lob also Dauides Psalmes three bookes of Salomon namely the Prouerbes Ecclesiastes and the song of songs the foure great Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezechiell and Daniell and furthermore also the 12 small Prophets moreouer the Canonical bookes of the new testament are the foure Euangelistes namelie Saint Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the 14. Epistles of Saint Paull and seuen of the othet Apostles the Reuelation of S. Iohn the Apostle These bookes alone doe we receiue as sacred and canonicall whereupon our faith maie rest be confirmed and established therefore without any doubt we beleeue also those thinges which are conteined in them and that not so much because the Church receiueth alloweth them for Canonical as for that the holy ghost beareth witnes to our consciences that they came from god most of all for that they also testifie iustifie by them selues this their owne sacred authority sanctity seing that euen the blinde may cleerely beholde as it were feele the âulfilling and accomplishment of all things which were foretolde in these writinges We furthermore make a difference betweene the holie bookes and those which they cal Apocriphall for so much as the Apocriphall maie be read in the Church and it is lawfull also so faâre to gather instructions out of them as they agree with the Canonicall bookes but their authority and certaintie is not such as that anie doctrine touching faith or Christian Religion maie safelie be built upon their testimonie so farre of is it that they can disanull or impaire the authoritie of the other We beleeue also that this holie scripture doth most perfectlie conteine all the will of God and that in it all things are aboundantlie taught whatsoeuer is necessarie to be beleeued of man to attaine saluation Therefore seeing the wholl manner of worshipping God with God requireth at the handes of the faithfull is there most exquisitelie and at large set downeâ it is lawfull for no man although he haue the authoritie of an Apostle no noâ for anie Angell sent from heauen as Saint Paul speaketh to teach otherwise then we haue long since beene taught in the holie scriptures For seeing it is forbidden that anie one should adde or detract any thing from the word of God thereby it is âuident enough that this holie doctrine is
perfect and absolute in all pointes and parcells thereof and therefore no other writings of men although neuer so holie no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor anie councells and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be marched or compared with these deuine scriptures and bare trueth of God for so much as Gods trueth excelleth al things For all men of their owne nature are lyers and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we do vtterlie refuse whatsoeuer things agree not with this moste certaine rule as we haue beene taught by the Apostles when they saie Trie the spirites whether they be of God And If anie come vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house c. OVT OF THE SAXONS CONFESSION Of Doctrine Seeing it is most vndoubtedlie true that God out of mankinde doth gather together vnto him selfe a Church vnto eternal life for by his sonne thorugh preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainlie auoutch before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that we do with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that verie naturall meaning which is set downe in the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meaning of them we haue alwaies constantlie embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith do we call vpon the true God who sending his sonne and geuing cleare testimonies hath reuealed himselfe in his Church ioyning our praier with all Saints in heauen and in earth and our declarations vpon the Creedes are abroade conteining the wholl bodie and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We do also verie resolutelie condemne all brainsick fantasies which are against the Creedes as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometistes of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Seruetus Arrius and those that denie the person of the holie Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true iudgements of the Church OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the holie scipture CHAP. 30. THe holie scripture we call those Canonicall bookes of the olde and new testament of whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made in the Church This scripture we beleeue and confesse to be the oracle of the holie Ghost so confirmed by heauenlie testimonies that If an Angell from heauen preach anie other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and religion contrarie to this scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessarie to be knowne of vs to true and euerlasting saluation is not conteined in this scripture and that the right of expounding this scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne wil giue out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holie Ghost it is more easelie said then prooued The wholl scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be perfect being thoroughlie prepared to euery good worke and Iohn 15. I haue called you friendes for all things that I haue heard of my father haue I made knowne to you and those things which the Apostles receiued of Christ those haâe they by their preaching published in the wholl world and by their writings deliuered them to posterity It is a plaine case therfore that all things which are needefull to be knowen to saluation are conteined in the Prophets Apostles writings He hath reueiled his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospell conâeinedth things both things present and things to come as honour pietie and faith yea and all things he haâh ioynâlâe comprised in this one word preaching Againe Without authoritie of the scriptures babling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holie Euangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the saluation of those that beleeue For whereas they saie that the right of expounding the scripture lieth in the power of chiefe Bishoppes it is euident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holie ghost To euerie man saith Paull is giuen the manifestation of the spirite to profit withall for to one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holie ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tyed to a certaine sort of men but giueth giftes to men according to his owne good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them Debora a woman the wife of Lapidoth is raised vp to be a prophetesse Againe I am no Prophet nor Proprophets sonne but I am a heardman and a gatherer of wilde figges And yet Amos receiued the holie ghost and was made a-Prophet All these things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to euerie man as he will Manie examples also do witnes that chiefe Bishops haue beene often and verie foulie deceiued wheresore the gift of expounding the scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoeuer shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the scripture but the true meaning of the scripture is to be sought in the scripture it selfe and among those that being raised vp by the spirit of God expound scripture by scripture OF COVNCELLS CHAP. 34. WE confesse that Councells ought to haue their iudgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull councells is great but the authoritie of Gods worde must needes be the greatest For although the Church haue a sure promise of Christs continuall presense and be gouerned by the holie Ghost yet not euerie assemblie of men maie be taken for the true Church and albert neuer so manie see me often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all haue not faith And as it is wont to fall out in ciuill meetinges so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the moste part the greater side ouercommeth the better Hether to may be added that the holy Ghost doeth not make men in this life not subiect to sinne but leaueth in them manie and sundrie infirmities Examples also witne that not onelie the Popes but also Councels haue bene deceiued Wherefore seing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of god the sentence of no one maÌ nor of anie assembly of men is to be receiued simplie without trial for the oracle
of the holie ghost but it is to be laid to the rule of the Prophets Apostles doctrine that that which agreeth therewith may be acknowledged and that which is contrarie thereunto maie be confuted If we or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you a gospell beside that which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed And beleeue ye not euerie spirit but trie the spirits whether they be of God Againe Trie all thinges and keepe that which is good Augustine against Maximâus a Bishop of the Arrians in his 3. booke Chap. 14. saith But now an I neyther to cite the councell of Nice nor you the councell of Arimine as it were to preiudice the matter neither am I bound by the authoritie of the one nor you by the authoritie of the other with authorities of scripture which are witnesses not proper to anie one but common to vs both let matter with matter Cause with cause Reason with reason c. And Panormitane in the Chapter significasti Extr. de electio In things concerning faith euen the verdite of one priuat man were to be preferred before the Popes if he were leadwith better warrants of the old new Testament then the Pope And Gerson in the first part about triall of doctrines The first truth shoud stand that if there were a plaine priuate maÌ sufficiently instructed in holie scripture more credit were to be giuen in a case of doctrine to his assertion then to the Popes definitiue sentence For it is plaine that the gospell is more to be beleeued then the Pope If then a man so learned teach anie trueth to be contained in the Gospell where the Pope were either ignorant or willingly deceiued it is cleare whose udgement were to be preferred And a little after Such a learned man ought in that case while a generall councell were holden at which he him selfe were present to set him selfe against it if he shoulde perceiue the greater part of malice or ignorance to incline to that which is contrarie to the Gospell Of Ecclesiasticall writers CHAP. 34. RIse vp before an hoare head saith the scripture and reueuerence the person of an old man We do therefore reuerence the graie heares of our ancetours who euen since the Gospell beganne to be reuealed and published haue in the world taken vpon them the t aâel of furthering the Church not only by preaching but also by publike writings that the posteritie might from the Apostles euen vnto this time haue manifest and certaine testimonies of the holie Doctrine And we so embrace their writings as both the holie scripture alloweth vs to vse mans authoritie and as themselueswould haue their writinges acknowledged You my friends say that in the auncient is wisdome in the length of daies is vnderstanding but I saie vnto you that with him to wit with the Lord our God is wisdome strength he hath councell vnderstanding And 1. Corinth 4. Let the Prophets speake two or three and let the rest iudge And Trie all thinges and keepe that which is good 1. Thess 5. It is not lawfull for vs to bring in any thing of our owne head no not so much as to take that which any man hath brought in of his owne head We haue the Apostles of the Lord for authors who chose nothing of their owne heads which they might bring in but the discipline which they receiued of Christ they faithfullie deliuered to all nations And Augustine saith Neither ought we to esteem of the writings of any men although they be Catholike commendable persons as of the Canonical scriptures as though it were not lawful yealding theÌ that reuerence which is due vnto such men to disallow refuse something in their writings if perchance we finde that they haue thought otherwise then the trueth is vnderstoode either of others or of our selues thorough the gift of God Such am I in other mens writings as I would haue them construers of mine Againe Be thou not tied to my writings as it were to the Canonicall scriptures but in the Canonicall scriptures that which thou didst not beleeue when thou hast found it beleeue it incontinentlie but in myne that which thou thoughtest to be vndoubtedlie true vnlesse thou perceiue it to be true indeede hold it not resolutelie And againe I neither can nor ought to denie that as in those who haue gone before so also in so many slender workes of mine there are many things which may with vpright iudgement and no raâhnes be blamed And againe I haue learned to giue this reuerence to these writers alone which are now called Canonicall Againe But I so read others that be they neuer so holie or neuer so learned I doe not therefore thinke it true because they haue so thought but because they could perswade me by other authors or by Canonicall or at least by probable reasons which disagree not from the truth And in another place Who knoweth not that holie scripture c. And Doe not brotâââ against so many diuine c. For these places are knowen euen out of the Popes own decrese OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Art 1. ss 1. Whence sermons are to be taken FIrst a controuersie being raised amongst the learned about certaine articles of Christian doctrine when as the people with vs were daungerouslie deuided by reason of contrarie preachings we charged our preachers that they should henceforth broach no thing to the people in anie sermon which either is not taught in the scriptures of God or hath not sure ground thereout as it was openlie decreed in the assemblie holden at Norimberge in the 22. yeare after the smaller account which moreouer is also the opinion of all the holie fathers For seeing S. Paull writeth That the scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct that the man of God maie be absolute being made perfect to euerie good worke wee could not determine anie otherwise but that it was meete that we also being in daunger of schisme shoulde flie to that holie scripture to which in times past not onelie the holie fathers Bishops and Princes but also the children of God euery where in such extremitie haue alwaies resorted For S. Luke witnesseth not without singular commendation of the Thessalonians that they compared the Gospel they had heard of the Apostle with the scripture and tried it Paul also warneth his scholler Timothie that he exercise himselfe very diligentlie in the scriptures and this holie scripture was had in so high reputation of all holie Bishops and Doctours that neither anie Bishop desired to haue his ordinances obeyed nor anie Doctor his writings beleeued except he had thereout approoued them And surelie seing Saint Paull doeth plainelie testifie that by the holie scripture the man of God is made absolute and perfect to euerie good worke no part of Christian truth and sound doctrine can
But especiallie it is both beleeued and by open confession made knowne as touching the holie Virgin Marie that she was a daughter of the blood royall of the house and familie of Dauid that deare seruant and friend of God and that she was chosen blessed of God the Father consecrared by the holie Ghost visited and sanctified aboue other of her sexe and also replenished with wonderfull grace and power of God to this ende that she might become the true mother of our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God of whom he vouchsased to take our nature and that shee was at all times before her birth in the same and after it a true chaste pure Virgin that by her best beloued sonne the sonne also of the liuing God through the price of his death and the effusion of his moste holie blood she was dearelie redeemed and sanctified as also made one of the deare partakers of Christ by the holie Ghost through faith being adorned with excellent giftes noble vertues and fruites of good workes renowned as happie before all others and made moste assuredlie a ioynt heire of euerlasting life And a litle after Furthermore it is taught in the church that no man ought so to reuerence holy men as we are to worship God much lesse their Images or to reuerence them with that worship and affection of minde which onelie are due to god alone And to be short by no meanes to honour them with deuine worship or to giue it vnto them For god saâeth by the Prophet Esaie I am ãâã Lord thy God this is my name I wil not giue mine honour to anotheâ nor my glorie to Images Againe a litle after But euen as tââ thing is gainesaid that the honour due to God should be gâuen to Saints so it is by no means to be suffered that the honour of the Lambe Christ our Lord and things belonging to him and due to him alone and apperteining to the proper and true Priesthoode of his nature should be transfeâred to them that is lest of them and those torments which they suffered we should make redeemers or merites in the life or els aduocates intercessours and Mediatours in heauen or that we should inuocate them and not them onelâ but not so much as the holie Angells seeing they are nâ God For there is one onelie redeemer who being once deliuered to death sacrificed himselfe both in his bodie and ãâã his bloode there is also one onely aduocate the most merciful Lord of vs all And they are not onelie to be reputed taken for saiââ who are gone before vs and are fallen a sleepe in the Lord and dwell now in ioyes but also they who as there haue âlwaies bene some vpon earth so doe likewise liue now on the earth such are all true godlie Christians in what place oâ countrie soeuer here or there and among what people soeuer they lead their life who by beeing baptized in the name of the Lord may be sanctified and beeing indued with true faith in the sonne of God and set on fire are mutuallie enflamed with affection of diuine charitie and loue who also acknowledging the iustification of Christ doe vse both it and absolution from their sinnes and the communion of the sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ and diligentlie applie themselues to all holie exercises of pietie beseeming a Christian profession as also the Apostles cal such beleeuers in Christ which as yet like strangers are conuersant heere on earth according to the state of mortall men Saints As for example Ye are a chosen generation a royal priesthoode an holie nation a peculiar people Againe al the Saints grees you In like manner Salute all those that haue the ouersight of you and al the Saints that is all faithfull Christians For this cause it is taught that we ought with intire loue and fauour of the heart to embrace all Christians before all other people and when neede is from the same affection of loue to afforde vnto them our seruice and to helpe them further that we ought to mantaine the societie of holie friendship with those that loue and follow the trueth of Christ with all good affection to conceiue well of them to haue them in honour for Christes sake to giue vnto them due reuerence from the affection of Christian loue and to studie in procuring all good by our duetie seruice to pleasure them and finallie to desire their praiers for vs. And that Christians going astraie and entangled with sinnes are louinglie and gentlie to be brought to amendment that compassion is to be had on them that they are with a quiet minde in loue so as becommeth to be borne withall that praier is to be made vnto God for them that he would bring them againe into the waie of saluation to the ende that the holie Gospell maie be spread farther abroad and Christes glorie maie be made knowne and enlarged among all men OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue and acknowledge one onelie God who is one onelie and simple essence spirituall eternall inuisible immutable infinite incomprehensible vnspeakeable almightie moste wise good iust and mercifull The holie scripture teacheth vs that in that one and simple diuine essence there be three persons subsisting the father the sonne and the holie Ghost The father to wit the first cause in order the beginning of all thinges the sonne his wisdome and euerlasting word the holie ghost his vertue power efficacie the sonne begotten of the father from euerlasting the holie Ghost from euerlasting proceeding from the father and the sonne which three persons are not confounded but distinct yet not deuided but coessentiall coeternall coequal And to conclude in this mysterie we alow of that which those foure auncient Councells haue decreed and we detest all secâes condemned by those holie auncient doctors Athanasius Hylarie Cyrill Ambrose and such as are condemned by others agereeablie to Gods word Hetherto also belongeth the 2. Art This one God hath reuealed himselfe vnto men to be such a one first by the creation preseruation gouernment of his workes then much more clearlie in his worde c Seek the rest in the 3. diuision We beleeue that we by this one meanes obtaine libertie of praying to god with a sure confidence that it wil come to passe that he will shew him selfe a Father vnto vs. For we haue no entrance to the Father but by this Mediatour We beleeue because Iesus Christ is the onelie aduocate giuen vnto vs who also commaundeth vs to come boldelie vnto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for vs to make our praiers in anie other forme but in that which god hath set vs downe in his worde and that whatsoeuer men haue forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceites sleightes of Sathan that he might withdrawe men from the right manner of
Christes owne commaundement we onelie caâ vpon the heauenlie father by the selfe same Iesus Christ ouâ onelie Mediatour euen as he himselfe also hath taught vs in the Lords praier For we are sure that we shall obteine aââ those things which we aske of the father in his name OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE CHAP. 3. THE Churches with common consent among vs doe teach that the decree of the Nicene Councell concerning the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons is true and without all doubt to be beleeued Tâ wit that there is one diuine essence which is called and ãâã God eternall without bodie indiuisible of infinite poweâ wisdome gooânes the creator and preseruer of all thinges visible and inuisible and that there be three persons of the same essence power which also are coeternal the father the Sonne and the holie Ghost And they vse the name ãâã person in that signification in which the Ecclesiastical writers haue vsed it in this cause to signify not a part or quâlitie in another but that which properlie subsisteth They condemne all heresies sprong vp against this aâcle as the Manichees who set downe two beginnings Goâ and Euâlâ they doe in like sort condemne the Valentiniaâ Arrians Fânomians Mahometistes and all such like The condemne also the Samosatenes olde and new who whââ they earnestlie defend that there is but one person doe crââtilie and wickedlie dallie after the manner of Rhetoricians about the Word and the holie Ghost that they are not distinct persons but that the worde signifieth a vocall word and the spirit a motion created in things Artic. 21. We haue found this 21. Article set forth three diuers waies The first edition 1559. goeth thus INuocation is an honour which is to be giuen onelie to God almightie that is to the eternall father and to his sonne our sauiour Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost And God hath proposed his soâne Iesus Christ for a Mediatour and high Priest that maketh inâercession for vs. He testifieth that for him alone our praiârs are heard accepââd according to that saying whatsoeuer you aske the fathââ in my name he shall giue it to you Againe There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore let them that call vpon God offer vp their prayers by the sonne of God as in the end of prayers it is accustomed to be said in the Church through Iesus Christ c. These thinges are needfull to be taught concerning Inuocation as our men haue elsewhere more at large written of Inuocation But contrariwise the custome of inuocating Saintes that are departed out of this life is to be reprooued and quite throwne out of the Chârch because this custome transferreth the glorie due to God alone vnto men it ascribeth vnto the dead an omnipotencie in that saints should see the motions of mens hearts yea it ascribeth vnto the dead the office of Christ the Mediatour and without al doubt obscureth the glory of Christ Therfore we condemne the wholl custome of inuocating Saints departed thinke it is to be auoided Notwithstanding it profiteth to recite the true histories of holie men because their examples doe profitablie instruct if they be rightly propounded When we heare that Dauids fall was forgiuen him faith is confirmed in vs also The constancie of the auncient Martyrs doth now likewise strengthen the mindes of the godlie For this vse it is profitable to recite the histories But yet there had neede be discretion in applying examples The second edition is thus Artic. 21. COncerning the worship of Saints they teach thâ it is profitable to propose the memory of Saints thaâ by their examples we may strengthen our faith and that we may follow their faith and good works so far as euery man calling requireth as the Emperour may follow Dauids example in making warre to beat backe the Turkes for either of them is a King we ought also to giue God thankes that he hath propounded so many glorious examples of his mercie in the Saints of his Church that he hath adorned hiâ Church with moste excellent giftes and vertues of holie men The Saints themselues also are to be commended who haue holilie vsed those giftes which they employed to the beautifying of the Church But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints but layeth onelie Christ before vs for a Mediatour propitiatour high priest and intercessour Concerning him we haue commaundements promises that we inuocate him should be resolued that our praiers are heard when we flie to this high priest and intercessour as Iohn saith Chap. 16. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he wil giue it you c. and Ioh. 14. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that I will doe These testimonies bid vs flie vnto Christ they commaund vs to beleeue that Christ is the intercessour and peace maker they bid vs trust assuredlie that we are heard of the father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commaundements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the scriptures And Christes office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and inuocate them and frame vnto themselues an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ vnto Saints But Paull saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especiallie requireth this worship that we should beleeue that he is to be sought vnto that he is the intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memorie of Saints maie be set before vs that we may follow their faith and good workes according to our calling as the Emperor maie followe Dauids example in making warre to driue awaie the Turkes from his countrie for either of them is a King But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints because it propoundeth vnto vs one Christ the Mediator propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be inuocated and he hath promised that he wil heare our praiers and liketh this worshippe especiallie to wit that he be inuocated in all afflictions 1. Ioh. 2. If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with God c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of Inuocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esaie it is written I am the Lorde this is my name I will not giue my glorie to another Inuocation is a glorie moste properlie belonging to God as the Lord saith Math. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onlie shalt thou serue And it is an immooueable eternal decree of the first commaundement Thou shalt haue no strange Gods It is necessary therfore that the doctrine touching Inuocation should be most
presume to helpe anie other with their merits Nay rather euerie one of them while they liued here said with Paull the life which I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me For I despise not the grace of God seeing therfore they them selues attribute whatsoeuer they either be or haue to the goodnes of god and to the redemption of the Lord Iesus Christ we can please them no way better then if we also wholly rest in the same things alone which very thing Saint Augustine also teacheth toward the ende of his booke De vera religione CHAP. 22. Of Images AS touching Images our preachers reprooued this especiallie out of the holie scriptures that adoring and inuocating of them is so openlie graunted to the simple people against the expresse commaundement of God Secondly that so great coste is bestowed for their worship ornament by which rather the hungry thirsty naked fatherles sicke and those that are in bonds for Christ ought to haue beene relieued Lastlie because the moste part are so perswaded that with such worship and cost bestowed vpon Images both which things God abhorreth they deserue much at gods hand that they obteine special help by this meanes Contrariewise the same men doe teach that the auncient writers so long as christian faith remained somewhat pure vnderstood the scriptures which forbid worshiping praying to Images in this sense that they thought it an abhominable thing to admit any Images either grauen or painted in the Church although they were not otherwise ignorant what our libertie is as in all externall things so likewise in Images For they nothing douted but that it was flat contrarie both to the commaundements of scripture also to the holie religion Which may especiallie be prooued euen by those things which blessed Epiphanius in times past Bishop of Salaminium in Cyprus writeth of himself in an epistle to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem which also S. Ierome turned out of Greeke into Latine because he thought it both Christian profitable to be read these are Epiph. his own words When we went together to the holy place which is called Bethâ that there I might make a collectioÌ with thee after the custome of the Church and was come to the village which is called Anablotha and passing by sawe there a lampe burning and had asked what place iâ was and had learned that it was a Church and was gone in to praie I found there a vaile hanging at the ent y of the same Church stained and painted and hauing the image as it might be of Christ or some saint for I doe not well remember whose picture it was when therefore I had seene this in Christs Church contrary to the commaundement of the scriptures that there hong a mans picture I ãâã it ãâ¦ã ouâr I counseled the keepers of that place that they shoââââinââ and ãâã some poore bodie in it And a lâle after when ãâã had brought an excuse for his delaie in sending another vaile that he had promised he addeth And now I have sent that I could finde and I praie thee bed the Elders of the same place takâ the vaile that we haue sent of the bearer and bid that henceforth such vailes as be contrarie to our religion be ãâã hanged vp in thâ Church of Christ. Loe this godlie Bishope writeth that it is against thâ holy scriptures Christian religion to haue euen Christs owne picture in the Church and âhât in so plaine words that it may appeare to them that as well the bishop of Ierusalem himselfe Ierome as al other mân of that age thought the sâme that thât faith custome of ãâã images hath beene alwaies of olde in the Church of Christ brought in by the Apostles themselues Whereas some say further that Images be profitable for the instruction of the Lay people it appeareth first of all that almost all Images were set vp for pompe and superstition rather then for any other vse Secondlie neither is that reason very sound For although the Lord would instruct and bring to the knowledge of his goodnes the Iewes farre more dull then becommeth Christians to be by diuerse outward ceremonies pâdagogies yet he was so farre from thinking that the vse of Images was fitte and conuenient for that purpose that he did euen by name forbid it vnto them For whoesouer is not instructed stirred vp to the worship of God by the word of God and by so excellent works of his which he laâeth before vs both in heauen and earth and which are continuallie before our eies and at hand and which to conclude we so plentifullie enioy surely the forme of Gods creatures altered by mans cunning and so shapen that stones trees mettalls and other like matter doe no longer retaine their owne shape such as they receiued it of God but carie the countenance either of men or of beastes or of other thinges will doe him no good Yea it is certaine that by the workemanship of such Images men are more withdrawne from the view of Gods workes to their owne workes or to mens inuentions so that they doe not euerie where thinke alike of God but keepe in religious cogitations vntill such time as they light vpon some Image But surelie if a man marke it well the heauen and the earth and whatsoeuer is conteined in them are excellent and worthie Images of God The heathens also vsed a pretence of instruction teaching to mainteine their Idolls but the holie fathers rested not in such excuses Of which matter Lactantius treateth at large in his second booke of Institut neither could the heathens better abide to be vpbraided for that they worshipped stones and stockes then can the men of our age as they which oftentimes confidentlie affirmed that they tooke the Images to be nothing els but Images and that they sought nothing els but to be instructed and admonished by them And these thinges doth Athanasius controll in these words Go to let them tell me how God is knowne by Images that is whether it be for the matter whereof they consist or for the forme imprinted in that matter If the matter serue the turne what neede is there I praie you of the forme For God himselfe shineth forth euen in the matter before that anie thing be framed thereof by mans handes for all things shew forth gods glorie But if the forme is selfe which is fitted to the matter giueth occasion to knowe God what neede such Images might not God be knowne farre more excellentlie by the things themselues whereof Images be made surelie the glorie of God might much more visiblie be seene by the liuing creatures themselues either reasonable or vnreasonable set before our eies then by dead Images which can not mâoue And if anie man shall saie these things might well be brought against Images by which men thinke they maie come to the
doe proceed from one beginning and therefore we detest the Manichees Maâcionites who did wickedly imagine two substances and natures the one of good the other of euill and also two beginnings and two gods one contrarie to the other a good and an euill Amongest al the creatures the Angels and men are most excellent Touching Angells the holie scripture saith Who maketh his Angells spirites and his ministers a flame of fire Also Are they not ministering spirites sent forth to minister for their sakes which shal be the heires of saluation And the Lord Iesus him selfe testifieth of the Deuill saying He hath bene a murtherer from the beginning and abode not in the trueth because theâe is no trueth in him When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owneâ for he is a lier and the Father thereof We teach therefore that some Angels persisted in obedience were appoânted vnto the faithfull seruice of god men and that other some fell of their owne accord and ranne headlong into destruction so became enimies to all good to all the faithfull c. Now touching man the spirit saieth that in thâ beginning he was created good according to the image and likenes of God that god placed him in paradise and made all thinges subiect vnto him which Dauid doth most noblie set forth in the 8 Psal Moreouer God gaue vnto him a wife and blessed them VVee saiâ also that man doth consist of two and those diuers substances in one person of a soule immortall as that which being separated from the bodie doth neither sleepe nor die and a bodie mortal which notwithstanding at the last iudgement shall be raised againe from the dead that from thenceforth the wholl man maie continue for euer in life or in death VVe condemne all those which mocke at or by subtill disputations call into doubt the immortality of the soules or say that the soule sleepeth or that it is a part of God To be short we condemne all opinions of al men whatsoeuer which thinke otherwise of the creation of Angels deuils and men then is deliuered vnto vs by the scriptures in the Apostolike Church of Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE also beleeue that God made all thinges by hiâ euerlasting word that is by his onelie begotten sonneâ and that he vpholdeth and worketh all thinges by his spirit that is by his owne power And therefore that God as he hath created so he foreseeth and gouerneth all thinges And albeit man by the same fall became subiect to damnation so was made an enimie to god yet that God neuer laid aside the care of mankinde The Patriarks the promises before and after the flood likewise the law of God giuen by Moses the holie Prophets do witnes this thing OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one onelie God hath reuealed himselfe vnto men first both in the creation and also in the preseruation and gouernement of his workes c. Looke the rest in the first Section of the scripture and the second Section of God WE beleeue that God the three persons working together by his vertue wisdome and incomprehensible goodnes hath made all thinges that is not onelie heauen and earth and all thinges therein contained but also the inuisible spirits of which some fell head long into destruction and some continued in obedience Therefore we saie that they as they are through their owne malice corrupted are perpetuall enimies to all good and therfore to the whol Church but that these preserued by the meere grace of God are ministers for his glorie and for the saluation of the Elect. We beleeue that God hath not onlie made al things but also ruleth and gouerneth them as he who according to hiâ will disposeth and ordereth whatsoeuer happeneth in the world Yet we denie that he is the author of euill or that anie blame of thinges done amisse can be laid vpon him seing his will is the soueraigne and moste certaine rule of all righteousnes but he hath wonderfull rather then explicable meanes by which he so vseth al the deuiles and sinnefull men as instruments that whatsoeuer they doe euillie that he as he hath iustlie ordeined so he also turneth it to good Therfore while we confes that nothing at all is âo be done but by the meanes of his prouidence and appointment we doe in al humility adore his secrets that are hid frââ vs neither doe we search into those thinges which be without the reach of our capacitie Nay rather we applie to our owne vse that which the scripture teacheth for our quiâânes ând âontentation sake to wit that God to whome all thingâ are subiect with a Fatherlie care watcheth for vs so that ãâã âo much as a haire of our head fâlleth to the ground ãâã out his will and that he hath Satan and all ouâ aduersarie so fast bound that vnles leaue be giuen them they cannot do vs anie litle harme OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE know God by two manner of waâââ ãâã by the making preseruing and gouerning ãâ¦ã worlde For that to our eies is as a moste excellent bâoke in which al creatures from the least to the greatest ãâã grauen as it were characters and certaine lââters by which the inuisible things of God may be seene and kââwâe of vâ namelie his euerlasting power and godheade as Paull âhe Apostle speaketh Rom. 1. Chap. 10. ãâ¦ã sufficeth to conuince and make all men without ãâ¦ã c. Looke for the rest in the first Section of the scripture ãâã in the second Section of God Artic. 12. WE beleeue that the father by his worde that is by the sonne made heauen ãâã and al other creatures of nothing when he saw it ãâã and conuenient and gaue to euerie one his beeing forââ and diuers offices that they might serue their creator that he doth now cherish vpholde and gouerne them al according to his euerlasting prouidence and infinite power and that to this ende that they might serue man and man might serue his God He also made the Angels all good by nature that they might be his ministers and might also attend vpon the elect of which notwithstanding some fel from that excellent nature in which God had created them into euerlasting destruction but some by the singular grace of God abode in the first state of theirs but the Deuills and those wicked spirits are so corrupted and defiled that they be sworne enemies to good all goodnes which as theeues out of a watch towe lie in waite for the Church and al the members thereof that by their iuglings and deceits they may destroie and laâe waste all things Therefore beeing through their owne malice addicted to euerlasting condemnation they looke euerie daie for the dreadful punishments of their mischeifes We therefore in this place reiect the errour of the Saduceâ who denied that there were any spirits or Angels as also the
errour of the Manichees who holde that the Deuills haue their beginning of themselues and are of their owne nature euill and not corrupted by willfull disobedience We beleeue that this moste gracious and mightie God after he had made al things left them not to be ruled after the will of chaunce or fortune but himselfe doth so continuallie rule and gouerne them according to the prescriââ rule of his holie will that nothing can happen in this world without his decree and ordinance and yet God cannot be said to be either the author or guilty of the euils that happen in this world For both his infinite and incomprehensible power and goodnes streatcheth so farre that euen theâ he decreeth and executeth his workes and deedes iustlie and holily when as both the deuil and the wicked doe vnâusââie And whatsoeuer things he doth passing the reach of mans capacitie we will not curiouslie and aboue our capacitie inquire into them Nay rather we humblie and reuerentlie adore the secret yet iust iudgements of God For iâ sufficeth vs as being Christs disciples to learne onely those things which he himselfe teachth in his word neither doââ thinke it lawful to passe these boundes And this doctrine afordeth vs exceeding great comforte For by it we know that nothing befalleth vs by chaunce but all by the will of our heauenlie father who watcheth ouer vs with a fatherly care in deede hauing all things in subiection to him selfe so that not a haire of our heade which are euerie one numbred can be plucked awaie nor the least sparrow light on the ground without the will of our father In these things therefore doe we wholly rest acknowledging that God holdeth the Deuills and all our enemies so bridled as it were with snaffles that without his will and good leaue they are not able to hurt any of vs and in this place we reiect the detestable opinion of the Epicures who fained God to be idle to do nothing and to commit all things to chaunce THE FOVRTH SECTION OF MANS FALL SINNE AND FREE WILL. THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of mans fall sinne and the cause of sinne CHAP. 8. MAN was from the beginning created of God afer the Image of God ân righteousnes and true holines good and vpright but by the instinct of the serpent and his owne fault falling from goodnes and vprightnes become subiect to sinne death and diuers calamities and such an one as he became by his fall such are all his ofspring euen subiect to sinne death and sundrie calamities And we take sinne to be that naturall corruption of man deriuedâ spread from those our first parents vnto vs al through whâââ we being dorwned in euil concupiscenses and cleene turnâ awaie from God but prone to all euill full of all wickednes distrust contempt hatred of God can do no goodâ our selues no not so much as thinke of any And th at mââ is euen as we do grow in yeares so by wicked thoughts wordes and deedes committed against the law of God we bring forth corrupt fruites worthie of an euill tree in ãâã respect we through our owne desert being subiect to thâ wrath of God arein daunger of iust punishments so thâ we had all beene cast awaie from God had not Christ the deliuerer brought vs backe againe By death therfore we vnderstand not onlie bodily death which is once to be suffered of all vs for sinnes but also euerlasting punishmentes due to our corruption and to ãâã sinnes For the Apostle saith we were dead in trespasses ãâã and were by nature the children of wrath as well as others ãâã God which is âitch in mercie euen when we were dead by sinnâ quickened vs together in Christ Againe As by one man sinneâtred into the world and by sinne death and so death went ãâã men for as much as all men haue sinned c. We therefore acknowledge that originall sinne is in all men we acknowledge that all other sinnes which spring hereout are both called and are in deede sinnes by whââ name soeuer they be termed whether mortall or veniall ãâã also that which is called sinne against the holy Ghost whiââ is neuer forgiuen we also confes that sinnes are not equall although they spring from the same fountaine of coruptioâ and vnbeliefe but that some are more greeuous then other euen as the Lord hath said that It shall be easier for Sodoââ then for the Citie that despiseth the word of the Gospell we therefore condemne all those that haue taught thinges contrarie to these but especiallie Pelagius and all the Pelagians together with the Iouinianistes who with the Stoikes count all sinnes equall we in this matter agree fullie with â Augustine who produced and mainteined his sayings out of the holie scriptures Moreouer we condemne Florinus and Blastus against whome also Iraeneus wrote and al those that make god the author of sinne seeing it is expressely written Thou art not a god that loueth wickednes thou hatest all them that worke iniquitie and wilt destroy all that speak lies And againe when the Deuill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne because he is a lier the father of lying Yea there is euen in our selues sin corruption enough so that there is no need that god should infuse into vs eyther a new or greater measure of wickednes Therefore when God is saied in the scripture to harden to blinde and to deliuer vp into a reprobate sense it is to be vnderstoode that God doth it by iust iudgement as a iust iudge reuenger To conclude as often as god in the scripture is saide and seemeth to doe some euill it is not thereby meant that man doth not commit euill but that god doth suffer it to be done and doth not hinder it and that by his iust iudgement who could hinder it if he would or because he maketh good vse of the euill of men as he did in the sinnes of Iosephes brethren or because himselfe ruleth sinnes that they breake not out and rage more violentlie then is meete Saint Augustine in his Enchiridion saith After a wonderfull and vnspeakeable manner that is not done beside his wil which is done contrarie to his wil because it could not be done if he should not suffer it to be done and yet he doth not suffer it to be done vnwillinglie but willinglie neither would he being God suffer any euil to be done vnles being also almightie he could make good of euill Thus farre Augustine Other questions as whether god would haue Adam fall or whether he forced him to fall or why he did not hinder his fall and such like we account amongst curious questions vnlesse perchance the frowardnes of heretikes or of men otherwise importunate doe compell vs to open these points also out of the word of God as the godly Doctours of the Church haue often times done knowing that the Lord did forbid that man should not eate of
God that men especiallie might knowe themselues that they are conceiued and borne in sinne and that forthwith euen from their birth and by nature they are sinners full of lustes and euill inclinations For hereof it commeth that straight euen from the beginning of our age so forth in the wholl course of our life being stained ouercome with manie sins men doe in heart thoughtes and euil deedes breake and transgresse the commandements of God as it is written The Lorde looked downe from heauen to behold the children of men to see if there were aââ that would vnderstand and seeke God all are gone out of the way they haue bene made altogether vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one And againe When the Lorde saw that the wickednes of man was great in the earth and all the cogitations of his heart were onelie euill continuallie And againe The ãâã saide the imagination of mans heart is euill euen from his youth And Saint Paull saith VVe were by nature the children of wrath as well as others Herewithall this is also taught that by reason of that corruption and deprauation common to all mankinde and for the sinne transgressions and iniustice which ensued thereof all men ought to acknowledge according to the holie scripture their owne iust condemnation and the horrible seuere vengeance of God and consequentlie the most deserued punishment of death and eternall torments in heâ whereof Paull teacheth vs when he saith The wages of sinne is death And our Lord Christ They which haue done euill shal gââ into the resurrection of condemnation that is into paines eternall Where shal be wailing and gnashing of teeth They teach also that we must acknowledge our weakenes and that great myserie which is ingendered in vs as also those difficulties from which no man can euer deliuer or ridde himselfe by any meanes or iustifie himselfe that is procure or get righteousnes to himselfe by any kinde of works deeds or exercises seeme they neuer so glorious For that wil of man which before was free is now so corrupted troubled and weakened that now from hence forth of it felfe and without the grace of God it cannot chuse iudge or wish fullie nay it hath no desire nor inclination much lesse any ability to chuse that good wherewith God is pleased For albeit it fell willinglie and of it owne accord yet by it selfe and by it owne strength it could not rise againe or recouer that fall neither to this daie without the mercifull helpe of God is it able to doe any thing at all And a litââ after Neither can he which is man onelie and hath nothing aboue the reach of this our nature helpe an other in this point For since that originall sinne proceeding by inheritance possesseth the wholl nature and doth furiouslie rage therein and seeing that all men are sinners and doe want the grace and iustice of God therefore saith God by the mouth of the Prophet Esaias Put me in remembrance Let vs be iudged together count thou if thou haue any thing that thou may est be iustified thy first father hath sinned and thy interpreters that is they which teach thee iustice haue transgressed against me a litle before speaking of works in the seruice of god after the inuention of man he saith Thou hast not offered vnto me the Ramme of the burnt offrings neither hast thou honoured me with thy sacrifices I haue not caused thee to serue with an offering nor wearied thee with incense And vnto the Hebrewes it is written Sacrifice offering and burnt offerings and sinne offerings thou wouldest not haue Neither didest thou approoue those things which were offered according to the law This also must we know that the Lord God for sinne doth permit and bring all kindes of afflictions miseries and vexations of minde in this life vpon all men such as are heat colde hunger thirst care and anguish sore laboures calamitie aduersitie dolefull times sword fire diseases griefes and at the last also that intollerable and bitter death whereby nature is ouerthrowen as it is written Thou shalt die the death Againe Cursed is the earth for thy sake in sorow shalt thou eate of it all the daies of thy life thornes also and thistles shall it bringforth to thee And yet it is taught that men must ought to beare all these punishments patientlie seeing that they owe vnto God haue deserued a farre more cruell punishment Yet they must not be so perswaded as though they deserued any thing by suffering this punishment or should receiue from God any grace or reward in recompense for the merit of these punishments seeing that Paull speaking of a much more worthie crosse and sufferings which the true beleuers take vppon them for Christs sake saith that they be not comparable to the glorie which shall be shewed vnto vs And these punishments are laied vpon vs are patientlie to be borne that we may acknowledge the greatnes of our sinne how greeuous a thing it is there withal our own weakenes needes and miserie and that by experience we may knââ how wicked foull and bitter athing it is euen aboue all thâ we are able to conceiue for a man to forsake the Lord ãâã God as saith the Prophet And moreouer that they whiâ beeing plunged in these miseries and oppressed with these burthens may againe be stirred vp to repentance and â seeke for fauour and helpe from God which is a father ãâã of mercie and compassion Howbeit this is also expresselie added that the laboures and torments which holie men doe suffer for the name of Christ that is in the cause of eternall saluation for the holie trueth of Christ are an acceptable and pleasant sacrifice to God and haue great and large promises especiallie in the life to come the which thing also did euen so fall out with Christ our heade of whome the epistle to the Hebrewes speaketh thus that for the ioy that was set before him he endured the crosse who also by himselfe consecrated and hallowed the crosse to them euen to this ende thaâ those sufferings which we indure for Christ his names salââ might be pleasant and acceptable vnto God OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION VVE beleeue that man being created pure and vpright and conformable to the image of God through his owne fault fell from that grace which he had receiued and therby did so estraunge him selfe from God the fountaine of all righteousnes and of all good things that his nature is become altogether defiled and being blinde iâ spirit and corrupt in heart hath vtterlie lost all that integritic For although he can somewhat discerne betweene good and euill yet we affirme that whatsoeuer light he hath ãâã straightwaies becommeth darkenes when the question is of seeking God so that by his vnderstanding and reason he can neuer come to God Also although he be endued with
send him vnto vs so that now we are not to looke for any other And now there remaineth nothing but that we all should giue all glorie to him beleeue in him and rest in him onelie contemning and reiecting al other aides of our life For they are fallen from the grace of God and make Christ of no value vnto themselues whosoeuer they be that seeke saluation in anie other things besides Christ alone And to speake manie thinges in few wordes with a sinceare heart we beleeue and with libertie of speach we freelie professe whatsoeuer thinges are defined out of the holy scriptures and comprehended in the Creedes and in the decrees of those foure first and moste excellent councells holden at Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon together with blessed Athanasius his Creede and all other Creedes like to these touching the mysterie of the incarnation of our Lord Iesus Christ and we condemne al things contrarie to the same And thus doe we retaine the Christian sounde Catholike faith wholie and inuiolable knowing that nothing is contained in the foresaid Creedes which is not agreeable to the worde of God and maketh wholie for the sincere declaration of faith OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA The eternal Counsel of the restoring of man ANd though man by this fault was deputed to damnation and had incurred moste iuste wrath yet God the father neuer ceased to haue a care ouer him the which is manifest by the first promises by the wholl law which as it is holie and good teaching vs the will of God righteousnes and trueth so doth it worke anger and stirre vp not extinguish sinnes in vs not through it owne fault but by ours and by Christ ordeined and exhibited for this purpose Iesus Christ and those benefittes which we reap by him THis Christ the true sonne of God beeing true God and true man was made our brother when according to the time appointed he had taken vpon him wholl man that is consisting of soule bodie and in one indiuisible person vnited two natures yet were not these natures confounded that he might restore vs beeing dead to life and make vs fellow heires with him-selfe He taking flesh of the moste pure virgine Marie the holie Ghost working together flesh I saie beeing sacred by the vnion of the Godhead and like vnto ours in all thinges sinne onelie accepted because it behooued our sacrifice to be vnspotted gaue the same flesh to death for the purgation of all since The same Christ as he is to vs a full and perfect hope aââ trust of our immortalitie so he placed his flesh being raised vp from death into heauen at the right hand of his almightie father This conquerour hauing triumphed ouer death sinne and all the infernall deuills sitting as our captaine head and chiefe high Priest doth defend and plead our cause continuallie til he do reforme vs to that Image after which we were created and bring vs to the fruition of life euerlasting we looke for him to come in the end of the world a true and vpright iudge and to giue sentence vpon all flesh beeing first raised vp to that iudgement and to aduaunce the godlie aboue the skie and to condemne the wicked both in soul and bodie to eternall destruction Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessor sacrifice and also our high Priest Lord and King so we doe acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone iâ our attonement redemption sanctification expiation wisdome protection and deliuerance simplie herein reiecting all mean of our life and saluation beside this Christ alone The latter parte of this article we placed also in the second section which entreateth of the onelie mediator OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of Christ being true God and true man WE beleeue and confesse constantlie that Christ in the time hereunto appointed according to the promise of God was giuen to vs of the father and that so the eternall word of God was made flesh that is that this sonne of God being vnited to our nature in one person was made our brother that we through him might be made partakers of the inheritance of God We beleeue that this Iesus Christ was conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the pure and vndefiled Virgine Marie suffered vnder Pontius Pilate crucified and dead for our sinnes and so by the one oblation of him selfe he did satisfie God our heauenlie father for vs and reconcile vs to him and so by his death he did triumph and ouercame the world death and hell Moreouer according to the flesh he was buried descended into hell and the third daie he rose againe from the dead These thinges being sufficientlie approoued he in soul and bodie ascended into heauen and sitteth there at the right hand that is in the glorie of God the father almightie from thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead Moreouer he sent to his disciples according to his promise the holie Ghost in whome we beleeue euen as we do beleeue in the father and in the sonne We beleeue that the last iudgement shall be wherein our flesh shall life againe and euerie man according as he hath done in this life shall receiue of Christ the Iudge to weete eternall life if he hath shewed forth the fruites of faith which are the workes of righteousnes by a true faith and vnfeigned loue and eternall fire if he hath committed good or euill without faith or loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA CHAP. 4. Towardes the middle NEither hath anie man of all thinges whatsoeuer anie thing at all whereby he maie deliuer set free or redeeme himselfe from his sinnes and condemnation without Christ by whome alone they which trulie beleeue are freed from sinne from the tyrannie and prison of the deuill from the wrath of God and from death and euerlasting torments And a litle after towardes the end of the said fourth Chap. Together with this point and after it considering that both the matter it selfe and order of teaching so requireth the ministers of the Church teach vs after our fall to acknowledge the promise of God the true word of grace and the holie gospell brought to vs from the priuy counsell of the holie Triâiâie concerning our Lord Christ and our wholl saluation purchased by him Of these promise there be three principall wherein all the rest are contained The first was made in Paradise in these wordes I will out enmitie betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed and her seede He shal breake thine head and thou shalt bruyse his heele The second was made to Abraham which afterwardes Iacob also and Moses did reneuâ The third to Dauid which the Prophets recited expounded In these promises are described and painted forth those moste excellent and principall workes of Christ our Lorde which are the verse ground worke whereon our saluation standeth by which he is our Mediator
and Sauiour namelie his conception in the wombe of the Virgine Marie and his birth of her also for he was made the seede of the woman also his afflictions his rising againe from death his sitting at the right hand of God where he hath obtained the dignitie of a Priest and King of which thing the wholl life of Dauid was a certaine type for which cause the Lorde calleth himselfe another Dauid a Shepheard And this was the Gospell of those holy men before the law was giuen and since And Chapter the 6. a litle from the beginning For this is verie certaine that after the fall of Adam no man was able to set himselfe at libertie out of the bondage of sinne death and condemnation or come to be trulie reconciled vnto God but onelie by that one Mediator betweene God and man Christ Iesus through a liuelie faith in him who alone by his death and blood shedding tooke from vs that image of sinne and death and put vpon vs by faith the image of righteousnes and life For he made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption But firstmen are taught that these things are to be beleeued concerning Christ namelie that he is eternal of the nature of his heauenlie father the onelie begotten sonne begotten from enerlasting and so together with the Father and the holie Ghost one true and indiuisible God the eternall not created worde the brightnes and the Image or ingrauen forme of the person of his Father by whome all thinges as well those thinges which maie be seene as those which can not be seene and those thinges which are in heauen and those which are in the earth were made and created Moreouer that he is also a true and natural man our brother in verie deed who hath a soule and a bodie that is true and perfect humane nature which by the power of the holie Ghost he tooke without all sinne of Marie a pure Virgine according as S. Iohn saith The worde was made flesh And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indiuisible person one Christ Immanuell our King and priest our redeemer our Mediatour and perfect reconciler full of grace and trueth so that of his fullnes we all doe take grace for grace For the law was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth was giuen and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and trueth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to beholde in all those sauing and wonderful works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holie Scripture are by a stead fast faith to be beleeued and professed such as are his comming downe from heauen his conception birth torments death buriall refurrection ascension vnto heauen sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge both the quicke the dead In these principal affections as in a chest wherin treasure is kept are al those holsome fruits of our true iustification laide vp and are taken out from thence for the elect and those which doe beleeue that in Spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the daie of our ioyfull resurrection shall be fullie and perfectlie bestowed vpon vs. And towardes the ende of that Sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularlie and for necessarie causes to shunne and auoide many pernicious and Antichristian deceites it is taught concerning Christe his presence namelie that our Lorde Christ according to his bodely coÌuersation is not amongest vs any longer in this worlde neither wil be vnto the ende of the worlde in such sort and manner as he was here conuersant amongest vs in his mortalitie and wherein he was betraied and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified bodie which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples the forââeth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heauen For after this manner of his presence companie he is in the high place with his father in heauen where al tongues professe him to be the Lord and euerie faithful one of Christ must beleeue that he is there worship him there according to the scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expresselie witnes which is this He ascended into heauen he sitteth as the right hand of God the father almightie Also that other article from thence shal he come that is from an higher place out of heauen with his Angells is iudge both the quick the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangell and with the trumpet of God And S. Peter saith Whom heauen must coÌtaine vntil the time that al things be restored And the Euangelist Marke But when the Lord had spoken with theÌ he was taken vp againe into heauen sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present whe he was taken vp into heauen said This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shal so come againe as you haue seene him go into heaueÌ Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ verie God and verie man is also with vs herein this worlde but after a diuerse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not obiect to our eies but such a one as is hid from vs which the flesh doth not perceiue and yet it is verie necessarie for vs to our saluation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe vnto vs that he may dwell in vs and we in him and this truelie he doth by the holie Ghost whome in his owne place that is in steede of his owne presence whereby he was bodelie amongst vs he promised that he would send vnto his Church and that he would stil abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holsome trueth at al times euen vntill the ende of the worlde when he said thus It is good for you that I go hence for except I go hences the comforter will not come vnto you but if I goe away I wil send him vnto you And againe I wil praie the father and he shal giue you another comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide iâ you for euer euen the spirit of trueth whome the worlde cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwellesh in you shal be in you I wil not leaue you comforth but I wil come to you namelie by the selfe same spirit of trueth Now then euen as our Lord Christ
sinnes But he offering a sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for euer at the right hand of God c. And although we doe not see as yet in this our infirmitie the causes of this wonderfull counsell why mankinde was to be redeemed after this sort but we shall learne them hereafter in all eternitie yet these principles are now to be learned In this sacrifice there are to be seene iustice in the wrath of God against sinne infinite mercie towards vs and loue in his Sonne towards mankinde The seueritie of his iustice was so great that there could be no reconciliation before the punishment was accomplished His mercie was so great that his Sonne was giuen for vs. There was so great loue in the Sonne towards vs that he deriued vnto himselfe this true and exceeding great anger O Sonne of God kindle in our hearts by thy holie spirit a consideration of these great and secret things that by the knowledge of this true wrath we may be sore afraide and that againe by true comforte we may be lifâed vp that we may praise thee for euer OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE WE beleeue and confesse that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ be gotten of his eternal Father is true and eternal God consubstantial with his father and that in the fullnes of time he was made man to purge our sinnes and to procure the eternall saluation of mankinde that Christ Iesus being verie God and verie man is one person onelie and not two and that in this one person there be two natures not one onelie as by testimonies of the holie scripture the holie Fathers haue declared in the Councells held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therfore we detest euerie heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Sonne of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND ALSO we beleeue that our Sauiour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not beeing confounded but so vnited in one and the same person that they shall neuer hereafter be dissolued Neither do we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holie Gospells doth beleeue concerning our Sauiour Iesus Christ conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third daie he was called backe from the dead vnto life eternall the which life when he had by diuers arguments prooued vnto witnesses hereunto appointed he was caried vp into heauen to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to iudge the quick and the dead In the meane time let vs acknowledge that he is neuer thelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onelie beloued spouse beutifie it with all sortes of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sorte to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAVV AND THE GOSPELL THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVEITA Of the lawe of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe vnto vs in the lawe of God to wit what he would haue vs to doe or not to doe what is good and iust or what is euill and vniust we therefore confes that the lawe is good and holie and that this lawe is by the finger of God either written in the heartes of men and so is called the lawe of nature or ingrauen in the two tables of stone and more largelie expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we deuide it vnto the morall lawe which is contained in the commaundementes or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worshipâ of God and into the iudicial law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires VVe beleeue that the wholl will of God and all necessarie precepts for euerie part of this life is fullie deliuered in this lawe For otherwise the Lord would not haue forbidden That anie thing should be either added or taken away from this law Neither would he haue commaunââd vs to goe straight forward in this and Not to decline out of the waie either to the right handor to the left We teach that this lawe was not giuen to men that we should be iustified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne vnto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainlie The law worketh wrath and by the law commeth knowledge of sinne And If there had bene a law giuen which could haue iustified and giuen vs life surely righteousnes should haue bene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them which beleue Therfore the law was our schoolemaster to Christ that we might be iustified by faith For neither could there euer neither at this daie can anie flesh satisfie the law of God fullfill it by reason of the weaknes in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in vs euen to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his own sonne in similitude of flesh subiect to sinne Therfore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fullfilling of it who as he tooke awaie the cursse of the law when as he was made a cursle for vs so doth he coÌmunicate vnto vs by faith his full filling thereof his righteousnes obedience is imputed vnto vs. The law of God therefore is thus farre abrogated as that it doeth not henceforth condemne vs neither work wrath in vs. For we are vnder grace and not vnder the law Moreouer Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the bodie came so that in Christ we haue now all trueth and fullnes Yet we do not therefore disdaine or reâect the law We remember the wordes of the Lord saying I came not to destroie the law and the Prophets but to fullfill them We knowe that in the law are described vnto vs the kindes of vertues vices We know that the scripture of the lawe if it be expounded by the Gospell is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was couered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken awaie and abolished by Christ We condemne al thinges which the olde or new heretikes haue taught against the lawe of God
Of the gospell of Iesus Christ and also of Promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THE gospell indeede is opposed to the lawe for the lawe worketh wrath and doeth denounce a cursse but the gospell doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is moste certaine that they which were before the lawe and vnder the lawe were not altogether destitute of the gospell For they had notable Euangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda vntil Silo come The Lord shall raise vp a Prophet from amongest his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises reuealed vnto them euen as we haue For some of them were of present transitorie thinges such as were the promises of the lande of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our dailie bread Othersome there were then also are now of heauenlie euerlasting things as of Gods fauour remission of sinnes life euerlasting through faith in Iesus Christ Now the fathers had not onelie outwarde or earthly but spiritual heauenly promises in Christ For the Apostle Peter saith that the Prophets which prophesied of the grace that should come to vs haue searched and inquired of this saluation Whereupon the Apostle Paul also saith that the gospell of God was promised before by the Prophets of God in the holie scriptures Hereby then it appeereth euidentlie that the fathers were not altogether destitute of all the Gospell And although after this manner our fathers had the gospell in the writinges of the Prophets by which they attained saluation in Christ through faith yet the gospell is properlie called that glad and happie tidings wherein first by Iohn Baptist then by Christ the Lorde himselfe and afterward by the Apostles their successours is preached to vs in the world that God hath now performed that which he promised from the beginning of the world hath sent yea and giuen vnto vs his onelie sonne and in him reconciliation with the father remission of sinnes all fulnes and euerlasting life The historie therefore set downe by the foure Euagelists declaring how these thinges were done or fulfilled of Christ and what he taught and did and that they which beleeued in him had al fulnes this I saie is truelie called the Gospell The preaching also and scripture of the Apostles in which they expound vnto vs how the sonne was giuen vs of the father and in him all things pertaining to life and saluation is truelie called the doctrine of the Gospell so as euen at this daie it looseth not that worthie name if it be sincere The same preaching of the Gospel is by the Apostle tearmed the spirit and the ministerie of the spirit because it is lining and workeing thorough faith in the eares yea in the hearts of the faithfull thorough the illumination of the holie spirit For the letter which is opposed vnto the spirit doth in deede signifie euerie outward thing but more speciallie the doctrine of the law which without the spirit faith worketh wrath stirreth vp sin in the mindes of theÌ that do not truly beleeue For which cause it is called by the Apostle the ministery of death for hitherto pertaineth that saying of the Apostle The letter killeth but the spirit giueth life The false Apostles preached the Gospel corrupted by mingling of the law therewith as though Christ could not saue without the law Such also were the Hebionites said to be which came of Hebion the heretike and the Nazarites which before time were called Myneans Al which we doe condemne sincerely preaching the worde and teaching that the beleeuers are iustified by the spirit onelie and not by the law But of this matter there shall follow a more large discourse in the title of iustification And although the doctrine of the Gospel compared with the Pharisees doctrine of the law might seeme when it was first preached by Christ to be a new doctrine the which thing also Ieremie prophesied of the new Testament yet in deed it not onelie was as yet is though the Papists call it new in regarde of Popish doctrine which hath of long time bin receiued an ancient doctrine but also the most ancient in the world For God from all eternitie fore ordeined to saue the world by Christ and this his predestination and eternal counsel hath he opened to the world by the Gospell Whereby it appeareth that the Euangelicall doctrine and religion was the moste auncient of all that euer were are or euer shal be Wherefore we saie that all they erre foullie and speake things vnworthy the eternall counsell of God who tearme the Euangelicall doctrine and religion a new start vp faith scarce thirtie yeares olde to whome that saying of Isaiah doth verie well agree Woe vnto them that speake good ãâã euill and euill of good which put darkenes for light and lightââ darkenes that put bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Therefore in the wholl Euangelicall doctrine this ought first and chiefely to be vrged that we are saued by the onelie mercie and grace of God and by Christ his merittes whereof that men may know how much they stand in neede their sinnes must be verie clearelie laid open vnto them by the law and by Christ his death OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the word of God or the holie Gospell CHAP. 10. ANd seeing that the administration of thee new testâ ment also the word and the sacraments are lawfully committed to the Ministers of the Church and their lippeâ ought to preserue knowledge that the law maie be sought at their mouth therefore in this Chapter it is further taught what the word of God and the holie gospell is Now the Preaching of the word of God and of the Gospell is the true ministerie of grace instituted and commaunded of Christe our Lord wherein the full and perfect will of God touching eternall reconciliation necessarie to saluation and made manifest in the holie scripture is declared and preached vnto all people This doctrine did Christ giue in charge vnto his disciples in the wordes of this sentence Goye into all the world and preach the Gospell to euerie creature This doctrine doth Peter professe before Cornelius when he saith He commaunded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that this is he that is ordeined of God to be the Iudge of the quick and the dead To him also giue all the Prophets wines that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes This ministery is more honorable greater and more necessarie to saluation then are
the sacraments the which is prooued by that sentence of the moste excellent Apostle Saint Paul For Christ sent me not to Baptize that is not chieflie to do this but to preach the Gospell For onelie through the pure Gospell and the preaching thereof is faith sowed inwardlie in the heart by the holie Ghost and from thence also must we conceiue and seeke the true meaning of God and Christ touching all thinges necessarie to saluation and also touching the sacramentes them-selues Amongst those who by reason of their age are able to vse their vnderstanding it is of necessitie that the preaching of the Gospell go before the receiuing of the sacramentes Wherof we maie see an euident proofe in those three thowsand which were conuerted by Peter also in Cornelius in the Chamberlaine we maie see that according to the example of Phillippe the question is thus to be made Doest thou beleeue with all thy heart Then it maie be that thou who hast true faith grafted in thy heart maiest receiue profit by the participation of the sacraments For without the hearing of the word of God which is the sauing power of God no man shall wittinglie attaine vnto faith and saluation according to that saying of Paull Therfore faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God And againe How shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard Therefore herein our preachers endeuour them selues moste earnestlie that in our Ecclesiastical meetings they maie propound vnto the people the sincere word of God without all mixture or inuentious of men For which cause also they do by an auncient custome recite in the mother and vulgare tongue which maie be vnderstood of all not onelie those Chapters which are appointed to be read out of the gospell at certaine times but also all other partes of holie scripture and do exhort the people with an earnest desire to heare the word oâ God and to frequent those Ecclesiasticall meetings that by the diligent teaching of the Gospell and by often repeating it in their sermons they maie first teach the people repentance and faith and then the vse and administration of the sacraments and by this meanes prepare them to the right receiuing of the sacraments afterwardes also boââ whilest the sacraments be administred and after they be administred they doe conuenientlie instruct them in all those thinges which the Lord commaunded and chieflie in those things which doe appertaine to the leading of an honest life and such a one as beseemeth a Christian profession as Christ saith Teach them to keepe all things which I ãâã commaunded you In this place also it is taught verie diligentlie and as the matter requireth touching the difference which is to be obserued betwixt the worde or doctrine and worke of the lawe and betwixt the worde and force of the holie Gospell The worde or ministerie of the lawe and of the olde Testament is the worde of death feare and of the letter also the worde of wrath and the worde of malediction but the worde of the new Testament that is of the holie Gospell is the ministerie of faith and the spirit of cleerenes or glorie through our Lord Iesus Christ the worde of grace of the new couenant the worde of comfort and the messenger of peace Of them both the Apostle writeth thus The letter killeth but the spirit quickneth And Christ saith The wordes which I speake ãâã spirit and life Also there is mention made of the vse of the ãâã law in the fourth Chapter of this confession beginning with these wordes This doctrine of the true knowledge of sinne c. ãâã is to be seene before in the fourth Section whereunto all that Chapter apperteineth OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that all the figures of the law are takes awaie by the comming of Chist howbeit we are assured that the truth and substance of them doth abide iâ him in whome they are all fulfilled Yet we must vse the doctrine of the law and the Prophets both to frame our life aright and also that we may so much the more be confirmed in the promises of the Gospell OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that all the ceremonies figures and shadows of the law haue ceased at the comming of Christ so that now euen the vse of them ought to be taken away abolished among Christians Yet in the mean time the truth substance of them doth remaine to vs in Christ in whome they are all fulfilled And therfore we doe still vse the testimonies of the law the Prophets to confirme our selues in the doctrine of the gospell and to lead an honest life vnto Gods glorie according to his will THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE doth by the way mention the doctrine of the Gospell of the end thereof in the 4. and 5. Articles which we haue placed in the ninth Section wherein iustification and remission of sinnes by faith in Christ is handled OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY ANd that the benefittes of this Mediatour might be knowen vnto mankinde and applied vnto vs there was a promise giuen straight in the beginning after the fal of our first parents and afterwardes often times repeated and by voice of the Prophets declared but moste cleerely was it recited by the verie Sonne and afterwardes by the Apostles And there was a ministery instituted to teach and to spread abroade that promise also there was a Church made and often renued by the same very voice touching the Sonne of God our attonement By this mynisterie the Sonne of God alwaies was is and shall be effectuall in the beleeuers as it is saide Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleeueth And he doth renue this ministerie when he saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you also Go preach repentance remission of sinnes in my name He wil that sin should be reprooued in all mankind as he saith The spirit shall reprooue the world of sinne because they beleeue not in âee And Rom. 1. The wrath of God is reueiled from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men God will haue his wrath to be acknowledged against all sinne and chieflie against the contempt of the Sonne as he saith in the Psalme Kisse the Sonne lest he be angrie and so ye perish from the waie c. He wil haue vs truelie to be put in great feare by the knowledge of our darkenes of our horrible wickednes and our stubbernes And truelie God himselfe doth amazâ our heartes with the sense of his anger as Ezechiah saitâ Like a Lyon he brake all my bones And to this iudgement ãâã doth not onelie vse the voice of the ministerie of the lawâ and of the Gospell but also all calamities be as it were the voice of the lawe admonishing vs of the wrath of God ãâã calling vs to repentance Now when the minde is
fulnes of time was come God sent his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law and that we by adoption might receiue the right of sonnes And Acts. 15 it is saide Why tempt ye God to laie an yoke vpon the Disciples neckes which neither our fathers nor wee were able to beare but we beleeue through the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ to be saued euen as they c. And Augustine saith That people which receiued the old Testament was helde vnder certaine shadowes and figures of thinges before the comming of the Lorde according to the wonderfull and moste orderlie diuision of times Yet therein was so great preaching and foretelling of the new Testament that in the Euangelicall and Apostolike discipline though it be painfull and diuine no commaundements or promises can be found which are wanting euen in those olde bookes THE EIGHT SECTION OF REPENTANCE AND THE CONVERSION OF MAN THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA CHAP. 14. THe gospel hath the doctrine of repentance ioyned with it for so saide the Lord in the Gospell In my name must repentance and remission of sinnes be preached among all nation Byrepentance we vnderstand the change of the minde in a sinfull man stirred vp by the preaching of the Gospell and by the holy spirit receiued by a true faith by which a sinneful man doth eftsonnes acknowledge his naturall corruption and aââ his sinnes seeing them conuinced by the word of God iâ hartely greeued for them and doth not onelie bewaile and freelie confesse them before God with shame but also doth loath and abhorre them with indignation thinketh seriouslie of present amendment and of a continuall care of innocencie and vertues wherein to exercise himselfe holilie all the rest of his life And surely this is true repentance namely an vnfeined turning vnto god and to all goodnes and a serious returne from the Deuill and from all euill Now we doe expresselie saie that this repentance is the meere gift of god and not the worke of our owne strength For the Apostle doth will the faithful Minister diligentlie to Instruct those which withstande the trueth if that at any time the Lord will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the trueth Also the sinnefull woman in the gospell which washed Christs feete with her teares and Peter which bitterlie wept and bewailed his deniall of his Master doe manifestlie shew what minde the penitent man should haue to witte verie earnestlie lamenting his sins committed Moreouer the Prodigal sonne and the Publican in the Gospell that is compared with the Pharisie doe set forth vnto vs a most fit paterne of confessing our sinnes to God The Prodigall sonne saide Father I haue sinned against heauen and against thee I am not worthie to be called thy sonne make me as one of thy hired seruants The Publican also not daring to lift vp his eies to heauen but knocking his brest he cryed God be mercifull vnto me a sinner And we dout not but the Lord receiued them to mercie For Iohn the Apostle saith If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to purge vs from all iniquitie If we saie wee haue not sinned we make him a lier and his word is not in vs. We beleeue that this sincere confession which is made to God alone either priuatelie betweene God and the sinner or openlie in the Church where that generall confession of sinnes is rehearsed is sufficient and that it is not necessarie for the obteining of remission of sinnes that any man should confesse his sinnes vnto the priest whispering them into his eares that the priest laying his hands on his head he might receiue absolution because that we finde no commaundement nor example thereof in the holie scripture Dauid protesteth saieth I made my fault knowne to thee and my vnrighteousnes did I not hide from thee I said I will confesse my wickednes to the Lord against my selfe and thou hast forgiuen the hainousnes ofmy sinne Yea and the Lord teaching vs to pray and also to confesse our sinnes saide So shall you praie Our father which art in heauen forgiue vs our debtes euen as we forgiue our debters It is requisite therefore that we should confesse our sinnes vnto god and be reconciled with our neighbour if we haue offended him And the Apostle Iames speaking generallie of confession saith Confes ech of you your sinnes one to another If so be that any man beeing ouerwhelmed with the burthen of his sinnes and troublesome temptations wil priuatelie aske counsell instruction or comfort either of a minister of the Church or of any other brother that is learned in the law of God we doe not mislike it Like as also we doe fullie alow that generall and publike confession which is wont to be rehearsed in the Church and in holie meetings whereof we spake before beeing as it is agreeable with the scripture As concerning the keies of the kingdome of heauen which the Lord committed to his Apostles they prate manie straunge thinges and of these keies they make swordes speares scepters and crownes and full power ouer mightie kingdoms yea ouer mens soules and bodies But we iudging vprightlie according to the word of God do saie that al ministers trulie called haue and exercise the keies or the vse of them when as they preach the Gospell that is to say when they doe teach exhorte reprooue and keepe in order the people committed to their charge For so doe they open the kingdome of God to the obedient and shut it against the disobedient These keies did the Lorde promise to the Apostles in the 16. Chapter of Mathew and deliue them in Iohn 20. Chapter Marke 16. Luke the 24. when as he sent forth his disciples and commaunded them To preach the Gospell in all the world to forgiue sinnes The Apostle in the Epistle to the Cor. saith That the Lorde gaue to his ministerâ the ministerie of reconciliation And what this was he straighwaie maketh plaine and saieth The worde or doctrine of reconciliation And yet more plainelie expounding his words he he addeth that the ministers of Christ Do as it were go an imbassage in Christs name as if God himselfe should by his ministers exhort the people to be reconciled to god to weet by faithful obedience They vse the keies therfore when as they perswade to faith and repentance Thus do they reconcile men to God thus they forgiue sins thus do they open the kingdome of heauen and bring in the beleeuers much differing herein from those of whome the Lorde spake in the Gospell Wât be vnto you lawyers for ye haue taken awaie the keie of knowledge You haue not entred in your selues and those that would haue entered ye forbad Rightlie therefore and effectuallie do ministers absolue when as they preach the Gospell of Christ and thereby
Christ is and that afterward in the daie of resurrection this soule shall be ioyned againe with the bodie to take full possession of that ioy and eternall glorie which can not be expressed in words For they shall not cââe into condemnation but by making a waie through it they shall passe from death into life The epistle to the Hebrewes to stirre vs vp to vse such exhortations saieth Exhort your selues among your selues exhort ye one another dailie so long as it is said to daie Let no man among you be hardned by the deceit of sinne For we enter into the rest which haue beleeued that is which haue obeied the voice of God while wee had time giuen vs. On the other side we must also holde this moste assuredlie that if anie man beeing polluted with sinnes and filthie deedes manifestlie contrarie to vertue do in dying departe out of this worlde without true repentance and faith that his soule shall certainlie goe into hell as did the soule of that rich man who wanted faith in the bottomeles pit whereof there is no droppe of grace and that in the daie of iudgement that moste terrible voice of the Sonne of God sounding in his eares shall be heard wherein he shall saie Departe from me ye curssed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the Deuill and his Angells for they which haue done euill shall come forth to the resurrection of iudgement Therefore in teaching they doe continuallie vrge this that no man differ repentance and turning vnto God till he come to be olde or till he lieth sicke in his bed and in the meane time doe boldelie practise his wantonnes in sins and in the desires of the flesh and the world because it is written Doe not saie The aboundant mercie of the Lord will purge my sinnes for mercie and wrath doe hasten with him and his indignation shall lie vpon the sinners Make no tarying to turne vnto the Lord and put not of from daie to daie For suddenlie shall the wrath of the Lorde breake forth and in thy securitie thou shalt be destroyed and thou shalt perish in time of vengeance But that especiallie is a moste daungerous thing if anie man after he hath receiued the gift of the grace of God and that in the testimonie of a good conscience doth of set purpose and wantonlie sinne and contemne and make no account of all those exhortations and allurements proceeding ouâ of a louing heart and that to this ende that he maie in time thinke on that which is for his health and repent and moreouer doth persist in a bold and blind perswasion of the mercie of God and trusting thereto doth sinne and doth confidentlie abuse it and goeth forward in that sort withouâ repentance euen vnto the last pinch and then beginneâh being forced thereunto by the terrours of death and the feare of infernall punishments so late to conuert himselfe and to call for the mercie of the Lorde as when the seuere and intollerable anger of the Lord waâeth hotââ and punishments rush and breake foorth as doth the great violence of floodes which can not be resisted Therefore of such a man which thing we speake with sorowe it is hard to beleeue that he can trulie repent and therefore it is to be doubted lest that be fulfilled in him which the Lord doth threaten by the Prophet Micheas That insteed of grace he shall feele the wrath of God and that it will come to passe that the wrath of God shall sley him For in a fearefull speach doth he saie thus Then shall they crie to the Lord but he will not heare them but he will hide his face foâ them at that time because they haue continuallie liued wickedlie Yea the Lord himselfe saith Although they crie in mine ãâã with a loude voice yet will I not heare them seeing they would noâ heare my voice when as all the daie long I spread out my hands to them and gaue them large time and space for grace For the which cause the holie Ghost crieth out and saith Todaie if ye will heare his voice harden not your hartes as in the giâuing in the daie of that tentation in the wildernes Therefore according to all these thinges our men doe diligentlie and out of the groundes of the Scripture exhort that euerie man do in time vse and follow this faithful counsell and necessarie doctrine that so he maie turne awaie the feare of this moste heauie daunger yea that he doe not betraie the health of his owne soule For vndoubtedly this horrible daunger is greatlie to be feared lest whatsoeuer here that doth rashlie or stubbornelie condemne or neglect this time of grace so louinglie graunted of the Lord he doe receiue and that worthelie that rewarde of eternall punishment which is due thereunto euen as saint Ambrose also amongst manie other thinges which he handleth diuerslie to this purpose doth thus write and in these wordes If any man at the verie point of death shall repent and be absolued for this could not be denied vnto him so departing out of this life dieth I dare not saie that he departeth hence in good case I do not affirme it neither dare I affirme or promise it to anie man because I would deceiue no man seeing I haue no certeintie of him Doe I therefore saie that be shall be damned neither doe I saie that he shall be deliuered For what other thing I should say I know not Let him be commended to God Wilt thou then O brother be freed from doubting repent whiles thou art in health If thou will repent when thou canst not sin thy sinnes haue left thee and not thou thy sinnes Yet that no man maie dispaire they teach this also that if anie man in the last hower of his life shew out signes of true repentance which thing doth fall out verie seldome for that is certainlie true which is written in the epistle to the Hebrues And this will we also doe so that God giue vs leaue to doe it that such a one is not to be depriued of instruction comforte absolution or remission of sinnes For the time of grace doth last so long as this lise doth last wherfore so long as we liue here it is meete that we should thinke of that Propheticall and Apostolicall sentence To daie seeing yee haue heard his voice harden not your heartes Now herein doe our men labour and endeuour them selues moste earnestlie that all men maie obeie this louing commaundement and counsell and that they speedelie repent before the sunne be darkened after a strange manner and the hilles be ouerwhelmed with darknes that laying sinne aside they would turne them selues to god by flying vnto him in true confidence and with a constant inuocation from the bottome of the heart and that they do their faithful indeuour that they be not repelled from the glorie of eternall life but that they maie liue with Christ
substance and laying holde on thinges to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then verie excellent fruites of all vertues yet doe we not attribute anie thing to these workes although they be the workes of godlie men but that saluation which we haue obteined wee doe whollie attribute to the verie grace of God And this indeed is the onelie true worship of God to wit a faith moste fruitfull of God workes and yet not putting anie confidence in workes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doeth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnes and satisfaction for our sinnes vnto workes which are fruites of faith but onelie to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the lambe of God shed for vs. For we doe vnfeignedlie professe that all thinges are giuen vs freelie in Christ who is our righteousnes holines redemption waie trueth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull doe worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onelie that they maie in some sorte shewe them selues thankefull vnto God our Lorde for great benefits bestowed vpon vs in Christ And in the margent vpon the word Thankfull Thankefullnes consisteth in requiting of benefites receiued but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we haue an eie to those thinges which he requireth of vs and those aâe faith and the workes of charitie he requireth Faith toward him selfe Charitie toward our neighbour OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lorde and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THE sixth point of Christian doctrine in our Churches is as touching sound and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ our Lorde and of true Iustification by this Faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the sauing and wonderfull works which Christ brought to effect by faith to beholde those things which according to the meaning of the holie scripture are in a steadfast faith to be beeleeued and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heauen his conception natiuitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heauen his sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge the quicke and the dead In these principall effectes as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those sauing fruites of true iustification laide vp and from thence they are taken for the elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they maie be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectlie and fullie giuen vnto them in the daie of that ioyfull resurrection These thinges are also ãâã in the sixth Section so farre soorth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruites thereof Out of this foundation of this iustifying faith and of true and perfect iustification thereby according to euident cleare testimonies in the scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his own wil or of flesh bloode can attaine vnto or haue this sauing or iustifying faith except God of his grace by the holy ghost by the ministerie of the gospell preached do plant it in the heart of whome he list and when he list so that that heart maie receiue all things which are offered to saluation and made knowne touching the same by the publike preaching of the worde and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holie Iohn Baptist saith Man can take nothing to himselfe except it be giuen him from aboue Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man commeth to me except the Father which sent me do drawe him And a litle after Except it be giuen him of my Father that is from aboue by the holie ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh blood hath not reueiled this vnto thee Now this faith properlie is an assent of a willing heart to the wholl trueth deliuered in the Gospell whereby man is lightned in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receiue for his onelie Sauiour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and vpon him as on a true âocke he maie builde his wholl saluation loue followe and enioie him repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he maie lift vp him selfe and trust that for him and his onelie merite God is become to him louing gentle bountifull also that in him and for him he assuredlie hath and shall haue for euer eternall life according to his true promise which he confirmed with an othe saying Verelie I saie vnto you he that beleeueth in me hath eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue eternal life and I wil raise him vp in the last daie Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie manie This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth iustifie or make a man iust before God without any workes which he maie adde or anie merite of his of which faith Saint Paull saith But to him which worketh not at all but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnes And before he saide But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the lawe hauing witnes of the law and of the Prophetes to wit the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue And in another place He that beleeueth in him is made righteous And this righteousnes or iustification is the remission of sinnes the taking awaie of eternall punishment which the seuere iustice of God doth require and to be clothed with Christs righteousnes or with imputation thereof also it is a reconciliation with God a receiueing into fauour whereby we are made acceptable in the beloued and fellow heires of eternall life For the confirming of which thinges and by reason of our new birth or regeneration there is an earnest added to wit the holie Ghost who is giuen and bestowed freelie out of that infinite grace for Christ his death blood shedding and his resurrection All these thinges hath Paull described verie excellentlie in his Epistle to the Romanes where he bringeth in Dauid speaking in this wise Blessed are they whose iniquitie is forgiuen whereof he speaketh in that wholl Chapter And to the Galathians he saith God sent forth his Sonne that we might receiue the adoption Now because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne crying in your hearts Abba Father For whomesoeuer God doth
againe In vaine doe they worship me seeing they do only teach the commaundements of men But such works as are taught of men what shew soeuer they haue euen of goodnes are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commaunded of God Yea to saie somewhat more if they be not of faith but contrary to faith they are of no value at all but are an abomination and filthines before the face of God Now all good workes are deuided first generallie into those which pertaine to all true Christians according to the vnitie of faith and catholicke saluation Secondly they are deuided particularly into those which are proper to the order age and place of euery man as the holie Ghost doth seuerallie teach Elders Masters the common sorte Parentes children the maried the vnmaried and euerie one what be their proper bonds and workes Moreouer in this point men are diligentlie taught to know how and wherein good workes doe please God Truelie they please God no otherwise then in the onelie name of our Lord Iesus Christ in whose name they ought to be done to the glorie of god according to the doctrine of Paull the Apostle who speaketh thus Whatsoeuer you doe in wordes and in deedes doe all in the name of our Lord Iesus And the Lorde himselfe saith Without me ye can doe thing that is nothing that maie please God and be for your saluation Now to doe good workes in the name of Christ is to doe them in a liuelie faith in him whereby we are iustified and in loue which is poured forth into our hearts by the holie Ghost in such sorte that God loueth vs and we againe loue him and our neighbour For the holy Ghost doth sanctifie mooue and kindle the hearts of them which are iustified to doe these holie actions as the Lorde saieth He shall be in you And the Apostle The anoynting of God teacheth you These two Faith and loue are the fountaine and square of all vertues and good workes according to the testimony of the Apostle The end of the commandement is loue out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith not feigned And againe Without faith it is not possible to please God Also without loue nothing doth profit a man In the next place they teach why and to what purpose or end such good workes as pertaine to Christian godlines ought to be done to wit not in this respect that men by these workes should obtaine iustification or saluation and remission of sins for Christ saith When you haue done all those thinges which were commaunded you saie we are vnprofitable seruants Also Paull saith Not for the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but through his mercie hath he saued vs wherewith al those words of Dauid agree when he praieth Lord enter not into iudgement with thy seruant because that in thy sight shall no flesh liuing be iustified But Christians are to exercise themselues in good works for these causes following First that by this meane they may prooue and declare their faith by these workes be knowne to be true Christians that is the liuelie members and followers of Christ whereof our Lorde saith Euerie tree is knowen by his owne fruites In deede good workes are assured arguments and signes and testimonies and exercises of a liuelie faith euen of that faith which lieth hidde in the heart and to be shorte of the true fruit thereof and such as is acceptable to God Paull saith Christ liueth in me for in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the Sonne of God And trulie it can not be otherwise but that as sinne doth bring forth death so faith and iustification which ariseth therout doth bring forth life inwardlie in the spirit and outwardlie in the works of charitie Secondlie we must therefore doe good workes that Christians might confirme and build vp their Election and vocation in themselues and preserue it by taking heed that they fall not in mortall sinnes euen as Saint Peter teacheth among other thinges writing thus Wherefore brethren endeauour rather to make your election and vocation sure or to confirme it And how this maie be done he doth brieflie declare a litle before Therefore giuing all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance pacience with pacience godlines with godlines brotherlie kindnes and with brotherlie kindnes loue For if these thinges be among you and abound in you they will make you that ye neither shall be idle nor vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lorde Iesus Christ In which place Saint Peter doth euidently shew that we must endeuour to exercise ourselues in good workse first for this cause lest that the grace of faith a good conscience which we haue be either lost or defiled but that it maie rather be preserued For the holie Ghost doth flie from Idolaters and departeth from prophane men and the euill and vnpure spirit doth returne into an emptie and idle house Also whosoeuer doth either loose or defile a good conscience what commendable thing or what worke can he do that is pretious and acceptable to God how shall he giue himselfe to prayer Secondlie for this cause that we maie profitte and increase more and more in this grace and that we maie gaine vnto the Lorde by occupying those talents which are committed to our trust whereof Saint Paull saith Now we all beholding as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same Image from glorie to glorie that is we beholde Christ who is the image and glorie of the Father herein we indeauour that we maie be conformed to the likenes of this Image by the holie ghost which doth kindle vs therunto til this Image doth get her perfection by the blessed resurrection Thirdly we must do exercise our selues in good workes as well for the promises of this life as also for the reward of eternall life whereof mention is made verie often and at large in the holie scripture that by faith in Christ wee maie haue a more easie entrance to the attaining of those rewards and to the eternal kingdome of heauen as S. Peter testifieth saying If ye doe these thinges ye shall neuer fall For by this meanes an entring shal be ministred vnto you abundantlie into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ But chiefelie we must doe the workes of mercie whereby we maie benefit our neighbour whereby we prouide and doe for him and whereof he standeth in neede such as these be to giue almes to visite the sicke to haue a care of them or to be at hand to doe them seruice to teach the simple by counsell and labour to helpe others to pardon offences and such like which all haue the promises of the bountifullnes of
which are required vnto our saluation be not in Christ or if all be in him that then he which by faith possesseth Iesus Christ hath also perfect saluation Therefore it is an horrible blasphemie against God to affirme that Christ is not sufficient but that we haue need of other meanes besides him For thereupon it should follow that Christ is onelie in parte our Sauiour Wherefore we doe iustlie say with Saint Paull that we are iustified by faith alone or by faith with out the workes of the law Yet to speak properly we do not meane that faith by it selfe or of it selfe doth iustifie vs which is but onelie as an instrumnet whereby we apprehend Christ which is our iustice Christ therfore himselfe is our righteousnes which imputeth all his ments vnto vs faith is but the instrument whereby we are coupled vnto him by a participation and communion of al his benefittes and whereby we are kept in that fellowshippe So that all those our effects are euen more then enough vnto vs for our absolution from all our sinnes We beleue that al our felicitie doth consist in the remission of our sins which we haue by Iesus Christ that in it alone al our righteousnes before God is conteined as S. Paul teacheth out of the Prophet Dauid who declareth the happines of those men to whom God imputeth righteousnes with out workes And the same Apostle saith that we are iustified by the redemption made in Christ Iesus We therfore leaning vpon this as a sure foundation doe yeald all glorie vnto God hauing a moste base and humble opinion of our selues knowing full well who and what manner of creatures we be in deede Therfore we doe not presume of our selues or of any of our owne merites but being vpholden by the onelie obedience of Christ crucified we doe rest altogether in it and to the intent it may become ours we beleeue in him This righteousnes alone is all sufficient both to couer all our iniquities and also to make vs safe and secure against all temptations For it doth driue from our consciences all feare all horrour and dread whereby we might be hindred from approching to God and neede not to imitate the example of our first father who for feare flying from the presens of god went about to hide and couer himselfe with figge leaues And truelie if we trusting vnto our selues neuer so litle or to any other creature should present our selues before the Maiestie of God it is certaine we should by and by be ouerwhelmed with it Therefore euerie one of vs must rather crie out with Dauid and saie Lord enter not into iudgement with thy serâânt for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified We beleeue that this true faith beeing bestowed vpon euerie one of vs by the hearing of the word of God and the operation of the holie spirit doth regenerate vs and make âs as it were new men raising vs vp vnto newnes of life and setting vs free from the bondage of sinne Wherefore this iustifying faith is so farre from withdrawing men from a right and holie kinde of liuing or from making them more faint in godlines that on the contrarie side no man without it can performe any good thing to this ende that God may haue the glorie but men doe all things either in regard of themselues or els for feare of iust condemnation Therefore it cannot be that this holie faith should be idle in a man Neither doe we speake of a vaine and dead faith but onlie of that which in the Scripture is said to worke by loue and which mooueth a man to exercise himselfe in those workes which God himselfe hath commaunded in his word But these workes which doe come from the sincere roote of faith are therefore good and acceptable vnto God because they be sanctified by his grace but are nothing auaileable to iustifie vs. For we are iustified by faith in Christ yââ euen before such time as we could bring forth any ãâã worke for our works before faith can no more be good the the fruite of a good tree before that the tree it selfe be gooâ Therefore we doe good workes yet not to merit any thiââ by them For what is it possible for vs to merit Nay ãâã we by reason of the good workes which we doe if we doe âny are more bound vnto God then God vnto vs For ãâã he which worketh in vs both the will and the deede of his owne ãâã mercie Whereupon it is our duties alwaies to haue a regarâ vnto that which is written When ye haue done all that is commaunded you say that we are vnprofitable seruants for we haue ãâã that which we ought to doe Furthermore we doe not hereupon denie that God doth recompence good works in those ãâã be his but we affirme that this recompense commeth of his meere grace because he crowneth his owne gifts in vs. Yea although we doe good workes yet we doe not put any hoââ of saluation in them For we are not able to bring forth any workes which are not polluted with the corruption of ãâã flesh and for that cause be worthie of punishment If it weâ graunted that we were able to bring forth any such worke yet the bare rememberance of our sinnes were sufficient tâ remooue that worke out of the sight of God Therefore we should alwaies stand in doubt staggering as it were this way and that way and our miserable consciences should be iâ continnall torment vnles they should relie vpon the onely merite of our Sauiour Christ his death and passion and rest in it alone OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE THat we might obteine these benefits of Christs namely remission of sinnes iustification and life euerlasting Christ hath giuen his Gospell wherein these benefits are laied forth vnto vs as it is written in the last of Luc. that repentance should be preached and remission of sinnes in his name among all nations For whereas all men borne after a natural manner haue sinne in them and cannot truelie satisfie the law of God the gospell bewraieth our sinne sheweth â Christ the Mediator so instructeth vs touching remission of sinnes When as the Gospell doth conuict vs of sinne oâ hearts thereby terrified must firmelie beleeue that there is giuen vnto vs freely for Christs sake that remission of sinnes and iustification by faith by the which we must beleeue and confesse that these things are giuen vs for Christs sake who was made an oblation and hath appeased the fathers wrath for vs. Notwithstanding therefore that the Gospell doe require repentance yet to the ende that the remission of our sinnes maie be certaine and vndoubted it teacheth vs that remission is giuen vs freelie that is that it doth not depend vpon the condition of our owne worthines nor is giuen for any works that went before nor for the worthines of such as follow after For then should remission be vncertaine if
we teach that such as would be saued must in no wise separate themselues from the true Church of Christ But yet we do not so strictlie shut vp the Church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude al those out of it which either doe not communicate in the sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willinglie nor vpon contempt but being constrained by necessitie do against their willes âbstaine from them or in whome faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decaie nor altogether die or in whome some slippes and errors of infirmitie maie be found for we know that God had some friendes in the worlde that were not of the common wealth of Israell We know what befull the people of God in the captiuitie of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seuentie yeâes We know verie well what hapned to S. Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daylie to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which go astraie and are full of infirmities We know moreouer what manner of Churces the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paull condemneth diuers great and hevnous crimes yet he calleth them the holie Churches of Christ Yea and it fulleth out sometimes that God in his iust iudgement suffereth the trueth of his worde and the Catholique Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the Church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a Church to remaine as wee see fell out in the daies oâ Eliah and at other times And yet in the meane time the Lorde hath in this world euen in this darkenes his ãâã worshippers and those not a few but euen seuen thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lorde knoweth who are his c Whereupon the Church of God maie be termed inuisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are inuisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onelie vnto God it cannot be discerned by the iudgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the Church are saintes and the liuelie and true members of the Church for there be manie Hypocrits which outward lie doe heare the worde of God and publiquelie receiue the Sacramentes and beare a shew to praie vnto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onelie righteousnes and doe seeme outwardlie to worshippe God and to exercise the dueties of charitie to the bretheren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseuerance or continuance to the ende And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle Iohn saieth They went out from among vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue taried with vs. Yet these men whilest they doe pertend religion they are accounted to be in the Church howsoeuer indeed they be not of the Church Euen as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockell and darnell and chaffe are founde amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellinges are in a perfect bodie when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the bodie And therefore the Church is verie well compareed to a drawnet which draweth vp fishes of all sortes and to a fielde wherein is founde both darnell and good corne We are to haue a speciall regarde that we iudge not rashlie before the time nor go about to exclude cast of and cut awaie them whom the Lord would not haue excluded nor cut of or whome without some damage to the Church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be verie vigilant lest that the godlie falling fast a sleepe the wicked grow stronger and doe some mischiefe to the Church Furthermore we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especiallie the trueth and vnity of the Church consisteth lest that we either rashlie breede or nourish schismes in the Church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the trueth and vnity of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught vs by the ordinancesor lawes of men but by the holie scriptures a compendious short summe wherof is the Apostles creed And therfore we reade in the auncient writers that there was manifolde diuersities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man think that the vnity of the church was therby broken or dissolued We saie then that the true vnitie of the Church doth consist in seuerall points of doctrine in the true and vniforme preaching of the gospell in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we vrge that saying of the Apostle verie earnestly As many of vt therefore as are perfect let vs be thus in minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reueale the same vnto him And yet in that whereunto we haue attained let vs all follow one direction and all of vs be like affected one towardes another OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Church THis we holde that of such liuelie stones beeing by this meane built vpon this liuelie rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of al the Saints the Spouse of Christ which beeing clensed by his blood he shal once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which Church though it be manifest to the ties of God alone yet is it not onelie seene and knowen by certaine outwarde rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the worde of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these marks no man can be iudged to be in this Church but by the special priuiledge of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Church WE beleeue a holie Christian Church that is a communion of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holie and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truelie confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the worlde and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of loue And a little after This Church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sectes and the rules of orders deuised for the difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Church and of the godlie institution and gouernement thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eight place it is taught touching the acknowledging of the
and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old laws or decreees in to subiection the which thing ourministers among them-selues do in deed declare and practize This laudable order of gouerning the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the seueritie of punishments appointed by God ãâ¦ã vnto it ought diligentlie to be ãâ¦ã so that the wicked and such as abide in ãâ¦ã without repentance hauing their heartes ãâ¦ã as giue not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authors of great offences and do not repent or become better after due faithful and ãâ¦ã that such I saie may be publiquelie punished and âe remooued from the holie fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment whicââ commonly is called abandoning excommunicatioÌ or our sing yet not by the helpe of the ciuil power but by vertue of the word the commaundement of Christ And that this punishment maie indifferentlie be vsed towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soeuer they be whether they be ciuill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee goe reprooue him betweene him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it vnto the Church and if he heare not the Church let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane And Saint Paull together with his fellow ministers did in expresse wordes giue a commaundement hereof writing thus We commaund you brethren in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selues from euerie brother that walketh vnordinatelie and not after the instruction which he receiued of vs. And in an other place he saieth Put from among your selues that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there haue beene manie in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance that there be and shal be such hereafter euen vnto the end of the world such as are neither chastned by this discipline of Christ neither can easilie be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserued committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard to his coÌming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angells in the last daie shal first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the sierie fârnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Here with all it is also taught that that mischieuous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the temple of God to wit in the Church of whome the Prophets Christ our Lord and his Apostles haue foretolde vs and warned vs to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might auoid him and not suffer themselues to be seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double ouerthwartnes to witte dishonestie and deceiuing the first is an ouerthwartnes of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine cleane contrarie to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holie Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sorte The time will come when they will not suffer anie longer the holie doctrine but hauing their cares ââââing shall after their owne lustes get them an heape of teachers and shall turne their eares from the trueth and shall be giuen vnto fables The other euill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giuing vnto others a verie ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthines and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian Church are openlie practized and that freelie without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall come perilous times For men shall be louers of their owne selues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not louers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded louers of pleasure more then of God hauing a slâew of godlines but haue denied the power thereof turne awaie therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended at these examples and shal betraie one another and haâe one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceiue many And because iniquitie shal increase many waies the loue of many shal be colde But he that ãâã to the end he shal be saued These wordes are to be vnderstood of them which do continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all aduersities wherewith they are assaied And in an other place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THerefore we beleeue that it is not lawfull for anie man to withdraw himselfe from the congregations to rest in himselfe but rather that al men are to defende and to preserue the vnitie of the Church submitting themselues to the common instruction and to the yoke of Christ wheresoeuer God doth appoint that true Ecclesiastical discipline although the decrees of Magistrates doe gainesaie it from wich order whosoeuer doe separate themselues they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeue that verie carefullie and wiselie the true Church the name wherof too manie do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the worde of God that the Church is a companie of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure religion wherein also they do dailie profit growing and confirming themselues mutuallie in the feare of God as they which haue neede dailie to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit neuer so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daielie flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not denie but that manie Hypocrites and reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take awaie the name of the Church Therfore seing we beleeue this to be so we withal boldlie affirme that where the word of God is not receiued and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor anie vse of Sacramentes there if we will speake properlie we cannot iudge anie Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure trueth of God is banished from them and among them the sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whome all superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who ioyne them selues to such actions and communicate therwith doe separate
in this life as our Lord saith Mat. â2 The kingdome of God is like vnto a drawe net ãâã into ãâ¦ã wâârein ãâã are gathered both good and bad but yet they which become enemies to the true doctrine cease to be members of this visible congregation according to that saying Is anie man teach another Gospell let him be accââsed OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the cheefe Bishop THere be those that attribute this to the Bishop of Rome that he is the heade of the Vniuersall Church that he hath power in earth not onelie to ordeine ciuill kingdomes and to gouerne all Ecclesiasticall persons and matters but also to commaund the Angels in heauen to deliuer soules out of Purgatorie and to blesse or deliuer whom it pleaseth him But we acknowledge that if the Bishop of Rome were a godly man and did teach the gospel of Christ according to the writings of the Prophets Apostles then he had a ministerie of high authoritie in this earth to wit a ministerie of remitting and reteining sinnes then which ministerie there is nothing greater or more excellent in this earth But he alone hath not this ministerie but he hath it in common with all those who by a lawful calling do preach the Gospell of Christ For the ministerie of remitting or reteining sinnes which otherwise is called the key of the kingdome of heauen is not giuen to the free power of the person of men but it is so neerelie annexed to the worde of the gospell that so many as do preach the Gospel may truly be said to remit and to reteine sins to wit to remit their sins who by faith doe receiue the Gospell to reteine theirs that doe contemne the Gospell Mar. 16. Preach the Gospell to euerie creature He that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned Hilarie De Trinit lib. 6. saith The father reuealed it to Peter that he should saie thou art the Sonne of God Therfore vpon this rock of Confession is the Church builded this faith is the foundation of the Church whatsoeuer this faith shall loose or binde in earth shall be loosed or bound in heauen Chrysostome saith They which beare the keies be the priests to whome the worde of teaching and interpreting the Scriptures is committed Now the keie is the worde of the knowledge of the Scriptures by which keie the trueth is opened to men Augustine De Doctâ Christ Lib. 1. Cap. 18. saith These keies did he giue to the Church that whatsoeuer it looseth in earth should be loosed in heauen to âit that whosoeuer would not beleeue that his sinnes are forgiuen hiâ in the Church they should not be forgiuen to him but whosoeuer should beleeue and being corrected doth turne from his sinnes being placed in the lappe of the Church should by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the worde whereof the Leuite is the interpreter or expounder Bernard in epist ad Eug. saith The true successââer of Paull will sate with Paull Not that we haue dominion ouer your saith but we are helpers âf your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage but that ye maie be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded vpon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set a parte those which are made neither to appoint new Sacramentes or to take awaie those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which iâ due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therfore as the Pope cannot dispense that anie one maie be saued without Baptisme so can he not dispense with anie to be saued without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas haue his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whome he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is in deede an Apostolike and Catholike iudgement For no other ministerie doeth perteine to the ministers of the Church which haue their calling from Christ then that which we mentâoned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselues did execute touching the remittting and reteining of sinnes Therefore if anie thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either giuen vnto him by mans ordinances or els it is feigned by the Monkes and other flatterers against the authoritie of the worde of God Of the Church WE beleeue and coâfâsse that there is one holie Catholique and Apostolique Church according to the Creede of the Apostles and the Nicene Creede 2. That this Church is so gouerned of the holie Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth âlwaies preserue it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sinnes 3. That in this world manie naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take vponthem the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselues anie whit hinder the trueth of the Sacraments except they peruert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked thinges 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sinnes 6. That this Church hath authoritie to beare witnes of the holie Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie to iudge of all doctrines according to that Trie the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * to interpret the scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine boundes diuers men doe iudge diuerslie But we thinke that men are to iudge by the authoritie both of the holie Scripture and also of the auncient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospel of Christ is sincerelie preached and his Sacraments rightlie administred according to Christ his institution Ioan. 10. I haue saide ye are Gods He called them Gods vnto whome the worde of God was giuen c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the worde of God is preached Iohn 15. Now you are cleane through the worde which I haue spoken to you Therefore the worde of Christ which is the Gospell doeth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he
iâ effectuall vnto eternall life Chrysostome in his commentaries vpon Matthew Cap. 24. hom 49. saith Therefore ãâã this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that ãâã this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no âriaâ of true Christianitie neither can there be anie other refuge for Christians that would willinglie know the truth of faith but onelie the âiâine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will knââ which is the true Church of Christ whence maie he know it but onelie by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith Iâ the Scriptures we haue learned Christ in the Scriptures we hauâ learned to know the Church these Scriptures we haue in common why doe we not in them retâine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist. contra Epist Petiâiani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene vp and the Donatistes where the Church is What then shall we does shall we seeke the Church in our owne wordes or in the wordes of his head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his bodiâ Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authorâtiâ to beare witnes of the holie Scripture to interprete the Scripture and to iudge of all doctrines it is not so to be vnderstoode that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please hir to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of hir husband and that she hath receiued of hir husband a certaine rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolical preaching confirmed by miracles from heauen according to the which she is bounde to interprete those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to iudge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy worde is a light vnto my feete Rom. 3. Hauing giftes that be diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether we haue prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2. Pet. 1. We haue a more surââorde of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen vpon Ierem. Hom. 1. It is necessarie for vs to call the holie Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations haue no creditte without these witnesses Ierome vpon Math. 23. That which is spoken without authoritie of the Scriptures is as easilie contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This contouersie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my bloode And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himselfe also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his âwnâ ãâã c. Wherefore the Church hath so farre authoritie to iudge of doctrine that notwithstanding shee must keepe her selfe within the bondes of the holie Scripture which is the voice of hir husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for an Angell to departe OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among vs âoth touching the Christian Church and also touching the holie Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this worlde as a stranger from god is the fellowshippe and companie of those which addict them selues to Christ and doe altogether trust and rest in his protection among whome notwithstanding many shall be mingled euen to the end of the worlde who although they professe the Christian faith yet they haue it not in deede This hath our Lorde taught sufficientlie Math. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and also of the Net cast into the sea iâ the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Math. 22. by the parable of the King inuiting all men to the mariage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out beeing bound hand and foote into vtter darkenes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherin the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath giuen himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of trueth 1. Tim. 3. Also The holie hill of Sion the Citie of the liuing God the heauenlie Ierusalem and the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen I saie all these places of Scripture doe properlie pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truelie and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lorde doth fullie reigne these onelie if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sense also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians beeing excluded which are mingled amongest them Furthermore the holie Ghost himselfe doth gouerne this Church or congregation remaineth with it as Christ doth euen to the ende of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it vnto himself without spoâor wrinckle as it is saide Eph. 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commaunded to heare and he that will not heare her is to to be counted as an heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe can not be seene whereby this Congregation hath obteined to be called the Church and companie of Christ yet the fruites of that faith maie be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian coniecture be taken These fruites be cheeflie a bolde profession of Faith a true loue offering it selfe to doe humble seruice to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therfore that these be the proper fruites wheresoeuer the holie Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it maie easilie be knowne where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for vs to preserue among vs the christian communion that in the same we may be instructed admonished and helpe one an other according to the commaundement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the verie kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kinde of offices and ministers for âhe is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof euerie one haue their proper worke Therefore whosoeuer doe faithfullie discharge such functions and doe earnestlie labour in the worde and doctrine they doe represent the Church and may doe all things in the name thereof so that whosoeuer shall either despise them or refuse
the outward word and to the sacraments or as though we did take that from them which the Lord himselfe doth attribute vnto them by this means should ouerthrow and abolish the ordering and guiding of those thinges wh ch perteine to the Church whereas on the contrarie side we haue a chiefe regard vnto this that we neither attribute too much nor too litle to these things For we haue learned both out of the holy scriptures also out of the Catholike doctor Austine That the soule is in miserable seruitude if any man take or worship the signes in stead of the things which they signifie And againe That it is an errour if anie man interpret them vnfruitfullie We haue learned also that the externall giftes are not to be despised because of the internall giftes knowing that Cornelius the Centurion was taught of God and that yet notwithstanding he was put ouer to to heare Peter the Apostle preach to be baptised of him Therefore that we maie walke in the high and plaine waie that is that we maie detract nothing from the word and sacraments which the scripture doth attribute vnto them and againe that we may not giue that to the creature which is proper to the Creator that the ordinance of God may not be disanulled but al glorie maie be giuen to God alone to conclude lest that by those externall things instituted of God we should too much tie the mindes of the faithfull to thinges created we so beleeue touching the ministerie of the word and the Sacramentes as wee haue professed which thing also we do thus declare by that which followeth Of the ministery of the worde of God ALthough the Lorde hath expresselie saide No man commeth to me except my Father which sent me doe drawe him Yet it was his will that the Gospell of the kingdome should be preached to all nations and that Byshops should discharge this duetie of the ministerie with great care and diligence and with speciall watchfulnes and be instant in season out of season by allmeanes to gaine manie vnto Christ For therfore when he was readie to depart hence into heauen in his bodie he saide to his disciples Goe ye into the wholl worlde and preach the Gospell to euerie creature After the which manner also Paul the Apostle saith He that descended is euen the same that ascended farre aboue all heauens that he might fill all thinges And he gaue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastours and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saintes for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ Now the Lorde doth vse these his Ministers to instruct his Church so as he vseth meates to nourish vs the sower to sowe seede and Phisitians to heale our bodies For excepte he himselfe do giue power and vertue whereby both the meate maie be turned into nourishment and the seede maie spring vp and also the medicine maie be made effectuall the outward worke doth nothing at all profit So except the Lord doe giue increase in the heart of the hearer the doctrine indeede in him which hath not faith is as it were a watring and planting but such as is without efficacie and vnfruitfull but being receiued by faith into good ground and being trimmed by the inward husband man the holie Ghost doth worke marueâlouslie and profitte Notwithstanding it hath so pleased the Lorde to moderate the affaires of men that although by his owne power he doth all thinges in all men yet he vouchsafeth to vse the ministers as workers together For that saying of Paull is euident For we together are Gods labourers but he addeth Ye are Gods husbandrie and Gods building to wit that we might giue vnto God al the vertue efficacie accomplishing and perfitting of the work to the ministers a seruice onelie wherevpon we doe truelie saie with Paull Who is Paull then and who is Apollos but the ministers by whome ye beleeued and as the Lorde gaue to euerie man I haue planted Apollos watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planteth anie thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the increase And in this sense we doe knowe and willinglie vse these speaches and testimonies of the holie Scripture I haue begotten you in Christ by the Gospell you are the epistle of Christ written by vs not with inke but with the Spirit of the liuing God And Whose sinnes you remitte they are remitted to them Againe Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God And againe I send thee to the Gentiles that thou maist open their eies Also the Scripture saith of Iohn Baptist He shall turne the hearts of the fathers to the children c. For when all these thinges be done that is when we are borne againe when the holie Ghost is giuen to vs when our sinnes be forgiuen vs when faith is giuen vs and our eies opened and our hearts turned one and the selfe same Spirit as the Apostle saith worketh them all who by his grace doth lighten their hearts and draw them vnto him and that after a common order and meane to wit by the instrument or meane of his worde and yet he might draw vs without all meanes and without anie instrument whether as much and whome ât pleaseth him Therefore let no man glorie in meâ but in him that giueth the increase Againe let no man despise men which are âent of the Lord of whome he pâonâunceth He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me This is our opinion touching the ministerie of the word agreeable as we hope to the Scripture and sound writers which also wee haue found often in Luthers and in his friendes bookes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of those that teach in the Church and who they be that gouerne them CHAP. 9. IN the ninth place it is âaught concerning the acknowledging of the shepheards of soules oâ lawfull ministers of sacred functions in the holie Church according to the degrees and orders of diuerse cures and first that these are especiall members of the holie ecclesiasticall communion and Christ his vicegerentes that is they who supplie his place he that heareth them heareth Christ he that despiseth them despiseth Christ and his heauenlie father For to these is the ministery of the word and sacraments lawfully committed But ministers ought not of their owne accordto prease forward to that calling but ought according to the example of the Lord and the Apostles to be lawfullie appointed and ordeined thereunto and that after this manner that from among a people that is sound in religion and feareth God such men maie be chosen and called to the administration of holie functions as are strong mightie in faith fearing God and hauing giftes requisite for the ministery and be of an honest and blamelesse life And againe thaâ aboue all thinges these be
prooued and tried by examination whether they be such and so afterward praiers and ââstings being made they maie be confirmed or approoued of the elders by laying on of hands Hereof speaketh the author of the epistle to the Hebrewes Euerie high Priest is taken from among men that is to saie from among the faithful such as are a spirituall priestehood And Paull laying before Timothie his own example saith What things thou hast hâââd of me before manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men which shal be able to teach others also Of such Priests or ministers of making ordeining consecrating them how the ordeining of them ought to be handled the Apostle teacheth euidentlie and plainlie in his Epistles to Timothie and Titus Therfore it is not permitted to anie among vs to execute the office of the ministerie or to administer holie functions of the Lords vnlesse according to this custome of the primitiue Church and order appointed by God he come to this function and be called and assigned thereunto which thing maie also maniefestlie appeare by the auncient Canons of the Church Saint Cyprian hath in like sorte set downe the manner of ordaining Priests According to these things the ministers of lower degree especially they which are called Deacons are a long time deteyned with our Elders and kept in exercise and this thing they doe verie seriouslie making a streight triall and examination of their faith and diligence following herein the example of the primitiue Church and also of Christ himselfe who kept his disciples with him for the space of three yeares Also the Apostles dealt so by others to the end that afterwarde godlie men and such as were illuminated with the heauenlie light might be taken and ordeined from among them to higher degrees and to the executing of greater functions and that they might haue testimonie as well from the common sorre as from their Elders that they were fitâe men and worthie of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherin they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their euerlasting saluation and faithfullie employ their seruice vnto them by teaching of the word of God and administring the sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practise all vertue make praiers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holie scriptures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these thinges Saint Peter writeth thus Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willinglie not for fiâthie lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paull writeth to Timothie a Ruler and Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all thinges suffer aduersitie doe the worke of an Euangelist make thy ministerie fullie known or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithful in speach in conââsation of life in loue in the spirit in faith in purenes Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was giuen to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership These thinges exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that all men maie see how thou prosâââst take heede to thy selfe and vnto learning and abide in these thinges For in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such Ministers ought also to deliuer sound and wholsome doctrine such as they haue receiued from Christ and the Apostles out of holie scripture and being all alike minded through one Spirit to teach the same in their sermons according to the ordinance of S Paull who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the wholsome wordes which thou hast heard of me in faith and in loue which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those thinges that thou hâst learned and are committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowen the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make the wise vnto saluation through the faith which is Iesus Christ And elsewhere charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which haue the spirituall gouernment of Churches and doe their endeuour in them ought not themselues nor by others to vse ciuill power or constraint to force men to beleeue nor to exercise Lordlie authoritie ouer the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospell Ye know that they who are rulers of the people haue domination ouerthem whose rulers they are and they that are great Lordes exercise authoritie ouer the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if anie man among you wil be great let him be your seruant and he that wil be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Euân as the Sonne of man came not to be ãâ¦ã vnto but that he himselfe might minister to others and ââve hiâ life as a price for the redemption of manie Peter also saieth Nââ as being Lordes ouer the people or the Lordes inheritance but aâ they whoe are an ensample to the flocke And Paull Not that we are Lordes ouer your faith but because we are helpers of your ioye But the gainsaiers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the trueth of holie scripture to be refuted and conuinced and paines must be taken that they maie suffer themselues to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giueth in charge touching this matter And after other thinges Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of loue toward them to such lawfull Godlie and faithfull pastors of soules and that they ought to assure and vndoubtedlie to persââde themselues verie well of them obeâe them âse their helpe in matters pertaining to saluation yeld them due honour performe all conuenient duties towardes them whereâ to they are bound by Gods worde and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that reâeiâeth you receireth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obeie them that haue the ouersight of you and submiâ your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giuâ account for them And the Apostle Elders that rule well are worthie double honour especiallie they that are occupied in the word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought tobe prouided
for that they maie haue a competent liuing and such thinges as are needfull for the mantinance of the bodie according to the Lordes ordinance whereof Paull speaketh after this sorte The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell And to the end that the daunger of an idle secure and Sodomiticall life maie be auoided and so they maie be an example to the flocke whereof they haue charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they maie learne to vnderstand the miserie of men and may by this meanes be touched and haue compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I saie this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength is such especiallie those on âââme as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laide should themselues with their owne handes get their liuing that they be not a burden to the Churches especiallie in the beginning of their buildinges and reparations or also intimes of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sorce and that they giue not place to vaine volâptuâus and riotous sloth as those who faithfullie follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who haue the Lords speach before their ââes saying it is a more happie thing to giue then to take And if so be that some one of these Pasâors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligânâ in looking to this charge hé ought by the ordinarie lawfull discipline of the Church to be brought into the ware againe and to be chastised but if he will not repente nor be healed then he ought first to be remooued from the executing of his charge and from the ministerie and afterward as an vnprofitable seruant as a member which causeth offence a dââe braunâh and vnsauotie salt to be cast out or banished from the fellowship of the Church and inioying of saluation of whome the Lord saith that this salt is henceforth good for nothing that which Paull also teacheth when he saith Those that offend meaning those that are elders reprooue or chastise before al men that the rest also mâie stand in feare But the people ought so to be haue themselues toward such teachers either grown out of kinde or entangled with errors or toward other elders also not repenting and excommunicated as the holie scripture sheweth and first Christ saith Take ye heede of false Prophers which come to you in sheepes clothing but inwardlie are raâening wolues ye shall know ahem by their fruites and Paull Now I beseech you breethren marke those diligentlie which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them for they that are such serue not our Lord Iesu Christ but their owne bellies Of the keies of Christ CHAP. 14. THe fourteenth Chapter of Ecclesiastical doctrine is of the Lords keies of which he saith to Peter I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and these keyes are the peculiar function or ministerie and administration of Christ his power and his holie spirit which power is committed to the Church of Christ and to the ministers thereof vnto the end of the world that they should not onelie by preaching publish the holie gospel although they should do this especiallie that is should shew forth that word of true comfort and the ioyfull message of peace and new tidings of that fauour which god offereth but also that to the beleuing and vnbeleeuing they should publikelie or priuatelie denounce and make knowen to wit to them his fauour to these his wrath that to al in general or to euery one in particular that they may wisely receiue some into the house of God to the communion of saintes and driue some out from thence and maie so through the performance of their ministerie holde in their hand the scepter of Christ his kingdome and vse the same to the gouernment of Christ his sheepe Therfore the condition and proper office of the keies is first to open and loose that is in Christ to appease and still the conscience of the faithfull ones and of those that turne againe by repentance to make it knowne vnto them that their sins be forgiuen to strengthen theÌ in a sure hope of saluation by this meanes to open the kingdome of heaué vnto them to giue them courage against all temptations to stirre vp stedfastnes and chearefullnes in them And all these thinges are done by the faithfull Shepheards of soules in the Lords stead not dooing this of them selues but vpon Christ his commaundement not by their owne and proper vertue but by Christes and by the efficacie of his word and sacraments as those that are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God and ministers onelie In the administration of which thinges they maie vse some semelie and indifferent ceremonies that is which are no waie necessarie such as are to lay on hands or to reach out the right hand or els they maie omit them On the other side the office and proper work of the keies of Christ is to shut and binde that is by the commaundement of Christ and the authoritie of this office giuen by him to the Church which is his power and scepter to denounce against all stubborne impenitent vnbeleeuing and other such like sinners Gods horrible iudgement and his intollerable wrath which no nature can abide and his seuere sentence and so by the word of Christ according to the qualitie of the offence to reprooue sinne to seuer them from the fellowship of Christ our sauiour and from the fruit and participation of the sacraments and to cast them out of the christian Church and in a worde to shut the kingdom of heauen vpon them and at the length to deliuer them to Sathan This power of his scepter and spirit hath the Lord graunted and deliuered to the holie Apostles and in them to all ministers of Churches lawfullie ordained that they might exercise it in his stead and he graunted it to them by these words As the Father hath sent me so do I send you also And by by he addeth these words Recââue ye the holie Ghost If ye forgiue anie men their sins they are forgiuen them and if ye ãâã any mans sinnes they are retained Moreouer a manifest example of vsing the power of the keies is laied out in that sinner of Corinth and others whome Saint Paull together with the Church of that place by the power and authoritie of our Lord Iesâ Christ and of his spirit threw out from thence and deliuered to Sathan and contrariwise after that God gaue him grace to repent he absolued him from his sinnes he toke him againe into the Church to the communion of saints and sacraments and so opened to him the kingdome of heauen againe By this we maie vnderstand that these keies or this diuine function of the Lordes is committed and
not with reuerence entertaine as moâte beautifull the feete of such is bring tidinges of peace And as for the ciuill power which beâreth the sworde it hath beene highlie commended and approoued in our writinges Wherefore it is a vile slaunder that they obiect against vs that we be enemies of gouernment Hitherto also belongeth the ss in the end of this 7. Article THey alledge against vs also other sayings which commaund obedience Obeie those that are set ouer you How ãâã must we answer that obedience is most necessarie in such things as belong properly to this ministery ordained of god For these sayinges doe not allot vnto Bishops a kingdome without the Gospell Christ gaue them certaine commaundements and those he will haue vs obeie Againe he forbad that anie new found worship should be set vp in the Church and such he will not haue vs yeald vnto There are certaine bonds and limites prefixed within which both the Pastours authoritie our obedience must conteine it selfe But these limits doe those Bishops moste malapertlie remooue who proudlie challenge to themselues a triple power whereby they establish most pernicious errours to wit a princelie and supreame power of interpreting the Scriptures Secondlie a power of erecting new worship and seruice of god Thirdlie a soueraigne power of making lawes And thus they transforme the Church into an humane gouernment They imagine forsooth that as the Prince or highest Iudge in a Realme is to interpret the law and as the Prince hath power to make new lawes so the Bishopes must haue a power in the Church not vnlike that And they cannot abidâ that the Church should be gouerned by the dumbe writings as they call them of the Prophets and Apostles which because somtime they scarse make the matters plaine inough which they do set downe the ambiguity bredeth dissentions discords Here therfore there must needs be saie they a definitiue voice of some soueraigne or high Iudge to interpret that which is ambiguous and doubtfullie written And except all be tied to stand to their interpretation there will be no end of strife and controuersies Againe vnlesse they maie according as times and occasions require make laws what a disorder would there follow These things are set out with bigge wordes and they carrie a shew of probabilitie in them because they are an imitation of the ciuill gouernement And surelie such conceites as these haue in all ages from the beginning of the worlde hurte the Church greatly and still will hurt it The godlie are therefore to be admonished that they be not ouertaken with these subtilties and sleights God will haue his Church gouerned by his word which Christ and his Apostles haue Ieste vnto the Church and he wil haue this his voice to sound in the Church by the mouthes of his ministers And though it doe conteine a wisdome that is farre from reasons teach yet the word of the Prophets and Apostles is sure and not doubtfull Therefore Peter saith Ye doe well in attending to the worde of the Prophets as to alight in the darkenes Besides the Church hath the gift of interpretation that is the vnderstanding of the heauenlie doctrine but that is not tied to the name or degree of Bishops and therefore it is no power of interpreting like to the power of a Prince or highest Iudge But those that are learned in the word of God borne againe by his spirit in what place soeuer they be they assent vnto the worde of God and vnderstand the same some more some lesse Men must therfore iudge wiselie of those huge Bulwarks of the peoples power Touching laws to be made by the Bishops Petersaith in a word Why doe yea tempt God laying a yoke on them c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Order IT is euident by the holie Scriptures that al they which are in deed Christians are consecrated in baptisme by Christ the sonne of God to be spiritual priests and that they ought alwaies to offer vp to God spiritual sacrifices Neither is it vnknowne that Christ in his Church hath instituted ministers who should preach his Gospell and administer the sacramentes Neither is it to be permitted to euerie one although he be a spirituall Priest to vsurpe a publike ministerie in the Church without a lawfull calling For Paull saith Let all thinges be done honestlie and decentlie among you And againe Laie handes sodenly on no man Wherefore we doe not account it an vnprofitable thing to prooue as it were by certaine steppes the faith of them that are to be admitted to the publike ministerie of the Gospell And it seemeth not a litle to further concordand vnitie to keep a due order among the Ministers of the Church But the holie Scripture doth not teach vs that Christ hath instituted in his Church such Priestes as should be Mediatours betweene God and men and pacifie the wrath of God towards men by their sacrifices and apple the merit of Christ to the quicke and the dead without the preaching of the Gospell and administration of the Sacramentes For if we will speake of the great and true Mediatoure There is but one Mediatour betweene God and men Iesus Christ the Sonne of God If we will speake of the Mediatour of praying euery godly man is made a Mediatour ech for other through Iesus because that their duetie doth require that they should commend one anothers health to God in their praiers the which dutie also then euery one doth performe when they saie the Lordes prater in faith If we speake of the sacrifices which do purge our sinnes and appease the wrath of God then is there one onelie sacrifice which doth purge vs and reconcile God vnto vs to wit the sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ which was once made on the Crosse And as Christ doth die no more death hath no more Dominios ouer him so this sacrifice of his shall neuer be made againe but by his one oblation as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrewes He hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctifie If we speake of the remembrance of this one sacrifice and of the applieng of the merit thereof then the publike ministers of the Church which doe teach the Gospell publikelie and administer the Sacramentes according to the institution of Christ doe not onelie make a true and right remembrance of this purging sacrifice but doe also applie by their dispensation the merit of this sacrifice to all those that doe receiue the Gospell and the Sacramentes by faith Therefore we cannot see what vse there is of those kinde of men in the Church which are ordained for this purpose that they maie haue authoritie to sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Paull when as in his Epistles to the Corinthians and Ephesians he rehearseth those offices and ministeries which are necessarie to the edifying preseruingof the Church he reckoneth Prophettes Apostles Euangelists Pastours Doctours and such like but
that we doe derogate any thing from their authority suing that the thing it selfe doth witnes that we haue attempted and done all those thinges according to the will of God which we haue attempted against the will of Ecclesiasticall persons These therefore be those thinges which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whome they cal Spirituall the which that we maie credit wee are mooued thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the moste part we rehearsed before THE TWELFT SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAments in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD euen from the beginning added vnto the preaching of the word his sacraments or sacramental signes in his church And this doth the holie scripture plamlie testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holie rites or sacred actions ordained of God him selfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified wherby he keepeth âo continuall memorie and eftsones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed vpon man and wherby he sealeth vp his promises and outwardly representeth and as it weare offereth vnto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth vnto vs and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith through the working of Gods spirit in our hartes lastlie whereby he doth separate vs from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth vs wholly vnto himselfe and giueth vs to vndo stand that he requireth of vs. These Sacraments are either of the olde testament or of the new The sacraments of the olde testament were circumcision and the pascall lambe which was offered vp in sacrifice and for that cause isreferred to the sacrifices which were in vse from the beginning of the world The sacraments of the new testament are baptisme and the supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seauen sacraments of the newe testament Of which number we graunt that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the popish but the Apostolicall ordination are verie profitable ordinances of God but no sacraments As for confirmation and extreame vnction they are meere deuises of men which the Church may verie well want without anie damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we haue them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that marchandise which the Romish prelates vse in ministring their sacraments we vtterlie abhor it The author and institutor of al sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordaine sacramentes because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a seruice of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught vnto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes haue Gods promises annexed to them which necessarilie require faith now faith staieth it selfe onelie vpon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the author of the sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be right lie vsed so that the faithfull when they receiue them of the ministers do know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therfore they receiue them as from the hand of God and the ministers faults if there be anie notorious in them can not hurt them seeing they do acknowledge the goodnes of the sacraments to depend vpon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lordes ministers confessing that the substance of the sacraments is giuen them of the Lorde and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacramentes is offered of the Lorde and chieflie regarded of the godlie of all ages which some haue called the substance and matter of the sacraments is Christ our sauiour That onely sacrifice the lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our Fathers drank by whome all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without handes through the holie spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the verie bodie and blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the cheife thing and the verie matter and substance of the sacraments the sacraments of both the testaments are equal For Christ the only mediatour and sauiour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing substance in them both one and the same God is author of them both They were giuen vnto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from althe religions in the world lastly which should be receiued spirituallie by faith and should binde the receiuers vnto the Church and admonish them of their duetie In these I saie such like things the sacraments of both Churches be not vnequall although in the outward signes they be diuerse And in deede we do yet put a greater difference between them for ours are more firme durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is all readie fulfilled performed in Christ whereas the other did onelie signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple nothing paineful nothing so sumptuous nor so ful of ceremonies Moreouer they belong to a greater people that is dispersed thorough the face of the wholl earth Againe because they are more excellent and do by the spirit of God stirre vp in vs a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirite doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited vn to vs and the aboundance of grace is powred forth vpon the people of the new testament the sacraments of the olde law are surelie abrogated and ceased and in their steed the sacraments of the new testament are placed namelie for circumcision Baptisme and for the pascall lambe and sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the olde Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe the thing signified so euen at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word declared to be sanctified by him who first ordeined them To sanctify or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it vnto god vnto holy vses that is to take it froÌ the common and ordinarie vse and to appoint it to some holie vse For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common vse to thinges eternall and inuisible As
himselfe Christ Iesus into whose handes the Father hath deliuered al things And he hath instituted and appointed them for great and sauing causes and such as are necessarie for this Church and all those that beleeue to wit that like as by the preaching of the word so by the administration of the visible Sacraments and the mysteries thereof faith might be helped and furthered and that there might be an assured testimonie and confirmation of the fauourable and well pleased will of God towards vs and that they might giue witnes to that trueth which is signified by them and should reach it out as doth the word to be apprehended by faith and that the mindes of the faithfull in the receiuing of them should by faith receiue the grace and trueth whereof they be witnesses and applying it vnto them-selues shoulde make it their owne and confirme themselues therein and on the other side by giuing themselues to God should consecrate and as it were by an othe religiouslie binde them selues to serue him alone and as it were be ioyned together among themselues by the ioyning and knitting as of one spirit so also of one body to wit of the Church of the fellowship of saints and of loue And according to these thinges the Sacraments as in times past Circumcision was may be called the holie couenants of god with his Church and of the Church with God the minsters of faith and loue by which the ioyning and vnion of God and Christ our Lord with these beleeuing people and theirs againe with Christ is made and perfited and that among themselues in one spirituall bodie of the Church by which also euen as by the word Christ and his spirit do cause in the faithfull that is in those that vse them worthelie a pretious participation of his excellent merit neither doth he suffer them to be onelie bare and naked ministers and ceremonies but those things that they signifie and witnes outwardlie that doth he worke inwardlie to saluation profitablie and effectuallie that is he clenseth nourisheth satisfieth looseth payeth remitteth confirmeth They therefore which contemne these Sacraments and through stubbornnes will not suffer them to be of anie force with themselues and making small account of them do esteeme them as trifles or do otherwise abuse them contrarie to the institution will or commaundement of Christ all these do greeuouslie sinne against the author thereof who hath instituted them and make a verie great hazarde of their saluation But if some man would willinglie vse these sacraments according to the institution of Christ and yet cannot haue leaue either entirelie or withourt deceit so to do as he would as if peraduenture one that is taken be kept in prison or if one should be hindred by sicknes or should liue in strange countries among the enemies of the trueth such a man in such a case if he do whollie and truelie beleeue the holie Gospell maie by that faith be saued although he haue not the vse of the Sacramentes whereof Augustine vpon Iohn cap. 16. hath this worthie saying Beleeue and thou hast eaten seeing that the Sacraments are not necessarie to saluation but onelie by the addition of a certaine condition Also we teach this that the sacraments of themselues or by their owne vertue for the workes sake or for the onelie outward action that is for the bare participation receiuing and vse thereof can not giue grace nor a iustifying or quickening faith to any which before was not inwardlie quickened by the holie ghost and hath no good motion within him-selfe I saie the Sacraments can not giue to anie such either grace or iustifying and quickening faith and therefore they can not iustifie anie man nor inwardlie quicken or regenerate anie mans spirit for faith must goe before whereby the holie ghost doth inwardlie quicken and lighten man and stirre vp or cause good motions in the heart Without this faith there is neither anie iustification nor saluation neither do the Sacraments of or by themselues helpe anie whit hereunto as in the holy scripture manifest examples of this matter are found in manie places especially in Iudas who receiued the sacrament of the Lord Christ him-selfe did also execute the function of a preacher and yet he ceased not to remaine a Deuill an hypocrite and the lost sonne neither was he made better by the Sacrament or by the vse thereof neither did this profit his anie thing to saluation Also in Ananias and his wife who had beene baptized of the Apostles and had also without doubt receaued the Lords supper and yet notwithstanding they did continue in their wickednes iniustice and lies against the holy ghost the sacrameÌtes did neither take away their wickednes nor giue theÌ the sauing or iustifying faith which maketh the heart the better by repenting giueth it to God an vpright and obedient heart and doth appeare the conscience Therefore the Sacramentes did not giue this conscience and this faith vnto them as Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the olde testament did not giue a liuelie and iustifying faith without the which faith those thus auailed nothing to eternall saluation or iustification And so doth Saint Paull speake of all these thinges in his Epistle to the Romanes and bringeth in the example of Abraham and doth witnes that he had faith and righteousnes which is auaileable with God before that he was circumcised ãâã like sorte he writeth of the people of Israel that they also werâ baptized and they all did eat one and the same spirituall meat and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke but with manie of the God was not pleased And therfore euen in the aboundance of all these thinges they were thought vnworthie to be receiued they were reiected of God For if a dead man or one that is vnworthie do come to the Sacraments certainlie they do not giue him life and worthines but he that is such a one doth load himselfe with a far greater burthen of fault and sinne seeing that he is vnworthie the which thing the Apostle doth expresselie declare in the doctrine touching the Supper of the Lord where he saith whosoeuer doth eate of this bread or drinke of this cup of the Lord vnworthely he is guiltie of the bodie and blood of the Lord Also He doth eate and drinke iudgement to him-selfe Lastlie this also must be knowne that the veritie of the Sacraments doth neuer faile them so that they shoulde become not effectuall at anie time but in the institution of Christ they doe alwaies exercise their vertue and efficacie in witnessing sealing confirming vnto the worthie receiuers present grace and saluation but vnto the vnworthie their fault and condemnation whether they be administred by a good and honest Priest or by a close sinner For so long as the ouerthwartnes of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publiquelie knowne neither punished more gentlie or seuerelie by the Ecclesiasticall
Church I haue receiued of ãâã Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you to wit that the ãâã Iesus in that night wherein he was betraied tooke bread c. Aââ a little after When ye come together to wit to the Supper ãâã the Lord Let one tarie for an other Therefore according ãâã these thinges wee beleeue with the heart and confeâe with the mouth that this breade of the Lords Supper is the bodie of the Lord Iesus Christ deliuered for vs and thââ this Cuppe or the wine in the Cuppe is likewise shed for vs for the remission of sinnes And this we affirme according to the expresse wordes of Christ wherein he saith This is my bodie This is my blood Which words may not be taken or vnderstood of any other thing nor be otherwise referred then onelie to the bread and cuppe of the Lord and the bodie bloode of the Lord can not be vnderstood of any other then of the onelie true and proper bodie of Christ which he made meate by his torments and of his bloode which beeing largelie poured out of his bodie he appointed to be drinke for his Church for he had not a naturall bodie and another bloode Therefore our Ministers doe teach that to these certaine wordes pronounced by Christ our Lorde wherein he doth peculiarlie pronounce witnes and institute bread to be his bodie and wine to be his bloode I say to these wordes no man maie adde any thing no man may detract any thing from them but euerie man in these words is to beleeue that which of them selues they signifie anâ that no man ought to turne from them either to the right hand or to the left Yet to expound the meaning of this faith we doe further teach that although the bread be the bodie of Christ according to his institution and wine be his bloode yet neither of these doe leaue it nature or chaunge or lose it substance but that the bread is and doth remaine breade and that the wine is and doth remaine wine as also the holie Scripture doth giue this it owne name to either of them Otherwise if it should cease to be an element it should not be a Sacrament seeing that a Sacrament is then made when the worde is added to the element Neither could it signifie or beare witnes if it had nothing in steade of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament or if the thing signified should haue any other manner of presence then that which is Sacramentall Wherefore this speach Bread is the bodie and wine is the bloode of Christ is a Sacramentall speach to wit that these two distinct thinges doe remaine the selfe same thing which in their owne nature they be and yet by reason of a Sacramentall vnion or Sacramentallie they be that also which they doe signifie and whereof they doe testifie yet not in their owne nature or after a naturall manner but by the institution pronouncing or witnessing of the author as Paull doth excellentlie expound this where he thus writeth The cuppe which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloode of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ Now both the good and the wicked doe vse this Sacrament and yet the true beleeuers doe receiue it to life and those which doe not beleeue doe receiue it to iudgement and condemnation And although either of them doe receiue this Sacrament and the trueth thereof Sacramentallie and outwardlie yet the beleeuers doe receiue it spirituallie and so to their saluation without which spirituall receiuing there is no worthie receiuing in the Sacramentall vse For by this meane we are ingrafted into Christ and into his bodie and by this meane is that true vnion and communion of Christ with his Church made and in like sorte by this meane is the communion of the holy Church which is a certaine spirituall bodie made amongst and with them selues whereof the Apostle writeth There is one bread and we beeing many are one bodie seeing we are all made partakers of one bread Moreouer we are further taught that with this ministerie or Sacrament of the Lord no other thing ought to be done or taken in hand then that one thing which was shewed ordeined and expresselie commaunded of Christ himselfe as when he reached bread seuerallie and peculiarlie to his Disciples and in expresse wordes saide Take eat thâ is my bodie and in like sort when he reached to them the ãâã seuerallie and peculiarlie saying Drinke ye all of this Thââ ãâã my bloode Thus therefore according to this commaundement the bodie and bloode of our Lord Iesus Christ must be distributed onelie and be receiued in common of the faithfull or beleeuing Christians but it must not be sacrificed ãâã set before them or lifted vp or shewed forth to this end thâ there it may be worshipped or kept or caried about Aââ both these must be receiued in seuerall elements the bodie peculiarlie and seuerallie and also his holie bloode seuerallie as either of them were of the Lord instituted reacheâ forth and giuen in common to all his Disciples seuerallie And this doctrine was vsed in the first holie Church anâ this Sacrament was whollie distributed in both partes and so receiued But he that beside or contrarie to these commaundements and institution of Christ dare bring in any other thing or somewhat more and vse it with this Sacrament or wantonelie inuent therein at his pleasure he doth manifestly and malapertly against our Lord who instituted this Sacrament and committeth a thing cleane contrarie to his holie Testament and last will which was declared in his owne wordes and that expresselie Also this Sacrament ought to be receiued and administred without adoration and without that worship which is due to God alone yet with a due kinde of religion and reuerence and chieflie with that which is the chiefest of all namelie with faith and examination of himselfe which in this action is moste acceptable to Christ our Lorde and moste profitable for men which also Saint Paull taught the first Church and exhorted it hereunto saying Let euerie man trie or examine himselfe and so let him eateof that breade and drinke of that cuppe For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthelie doth eate and drinke his owne iudgement or condemnation because he disâerneth not the Lordes bodie And in another place Prooue your selues whether ye are in the faith examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates Now I praie vnto God that ye doe no euill If so be that anie man approch to this table without such a tryall and not making himselfe worthie who hath not first examined himselfe what manner of faith he hath with what purpose he came to this sacrament or how he had prepared himselfe hereunto I saie such a man should greatlie prophane and reproch this sacrament
yea the wholl institution hereof appointed by Christ For which cause the Ministers of our Churches doe admitte none to this Sacrament neither giue it vnto anie but to such as are noted to come vnto it seriouslie and doe so much as in them lyeth prepare them-selues hereunto after such a manner as becommeth Christian godlines Now when the congregation doth come together to celebrate the vse of the Lordes Supper and be partakers therof then according to the example of the primitiue Church our ministers doe teach in their holie Sermons concerning Christ and concerning the grace which through him and in him is giuen to sinners and especiallie concerning his death the shedding of his blood and the redemption and saluation purchased thereby After that the wholl Church doth ioyne together in faithfull prayers vnto God to obtaine this that they may indeed vse this Sacrament worthelie Moreouer in the next place absolution from sinnes is lawfullie administred the wordes of the institution are rehearsed and the people by exhortation is stirred vp to a reuerent consideration of this mysterie and to a cheerefull and serious contemplation of the benefits of God the sacrament is reuerentlie with al godlines distributed and the people of the faithfull most commonlie falling downe on their knees doe receiue this sacrament with thanksgiuing with gladnes with singing of hymnes or holie songes and they shew forth the death of the Lord and admonish themselues of all his benefits to the confirmation of their faith in a true communion with Christ and his bodie And all this we do according to the meaning of those things which are commaunded in the holie Scripture especiallie according to the saying of Christ Do this in remembrance of me and Paul saith So often as ye shall eat of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall shew forth the death of the Lord till he come OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE affirme that the holie Supper of the Lorde to wit the other Sacrament is a witnes to vs of ãâã vniting with our Lorde Iesus Christ because that he is not onelie once deade and raised vp againe from the deade for vs but also he doth in deede feede vs and nourish ãâã with his flesh and bloode that we beeing made one wiââ him maie haue our life common with him For although he be now in heauen and shall remaine there till ãâã come to iudge the worlde yet we beleeue that by the secret and incomprehensible vertue of his Spirit he doââ nourish and quicken vs with the substance of his bodie and blood being apprehended by faith But we saie that this is done spirituallie not that we maie counterfeit an imagination or thought in steade of the efficacie and truth but rather because this mysterie of our vnion with Christ is so high a thing that it surmounteth all our senses yea and the wholl order of nature to conclude because that it being diuine and heauenlie cannot be perceiued nor apprehended but by faith We beleeue as was saide before that as well in the Supper as in Baptisme God doth in deed that is truelie and effectuallie giue whatsoeuer he doth there sacramentallie represent and therefore with the signes we ioyne the true profession and fruition of that thing which is there offered vnto vs Therefore we affirme that they which do bring pure faith as it were a certaine vessell vnto the holie supper of the Lord doe indeed receiue that which there the signes doe witnes namelie that the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ are no lesse the meate and drinke of the soule then bread and wine are the meate of the bodie Also out of the 38. Art a litle after the beginning And also that that bread and wine which is giuen vs in the supper is indeed made vnto vs spirituall nourishment in as much as they doe offer vnto our eies to beholde that the flesh of Christ is oââ meat and that his bloode is our drinke Therefore we reiect all those fantasticall heades which doe refuse these signes and tokens seeing that Christ our Lorde hath saide This is my bodie and This cuppe is my blood OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that Eucharistia that is to saie the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament that is an euident Representation of the bodie and blood of Christ wherein is set as it were before our eies the death of Christ and his Resurrection and whatsoeuer he did whilest he was in his Mortall Bodie to the ende we maie giue him thankes for his death and for our deliuerance and that by the often receiuing of this Sacrament we maie dailie renew the remembrance thereof to the intent we being fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ maie be brought into the hope of the Resurrection and of euerlasting life and maie moste assuredlie beleeue that as our bodies be fedde with bread and wine so our soules be fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ To this Banquet we thinke the people of God ought to be earnestlie bidden that they maie all communicate among themselues and openlie declare and testifie both the godlie societie which is among them and also the hope which they haue in Christ Iesu For this cause if there had beene anie which would be but a looker on and abstaine from the holie Communion him did the olde Fathers and Bishops of Rome in the primitiue Church before priuate Masse came vp excommunicate as a wicked person and as a Pagane Neither was there anie ãâã at that time which did communicate alone whiles other looked on For so did Calixtus in times past decree That after the consecration was finished all should communicate except ãâã had rather stande without the Church doores For thââ saith âe did the Apostles appoint and the same the holie Church of Rome kâepââh still Moreouer when the people ãâã to âhe holie Communion the Sacrament ought to be giuen them in both kindes for so both Christ hath commaunded and the Apostles in euerie place haue ordeined and all the auncient Fathers and Catholique Byshops haue followed the same And who so doth contrarie to this he as Gelasius saith committeth Sacrilege And therefore we saie that our aduersaries at this daie who hauing violentlie thrust out and quite forbidden the holie Communion doe without the worde of God without the authoritie of anie auncient Councell without anie Catholique Father without any example of the primitiue Church yea and without reason also defend and maintaine their priuate Masses and the mangling of the Sacraments and doe this not onelie against the plaine expresse commaundement of Christ but also against all antiquitie doe wickedlie therein and are verie Churchrobbers We affirme that the bread and wine are the holie and heauenlie mysteries of the bodie and blood of Christ and that by them Christ himselfe being the true bread of eternall life is so presentlie giuen vnto vs as that by
cannot be misliked As for other indifferââ rites and ceremonies they are for the most parte obserued according to the vusal manner But the number of Masses iâ not alike Neither was it the vse in the old times in the Churches wherunto was greatest resort to haue masse euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria eueri fourth and sixth daie of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblation ãâã offering This Article we finde else where placed in the third place among those wherin the abuses that be changed are reckoned vp in this manner Of the masse Art 3. OVr Churches is wrongfullie accused to haue abolished the Masse For the Masse is retained stil among vs celebrated with great reuerence Yea almost all the ceremonies that are in vse sauing that with the songes in Latine we mingle certein Psalmes in Dutch here and there which he added for the peoples instruction For therfore we haue need of ceremonies that the may teach the vnlearned that the Preaching of Gods word maie stirre vp some vnto the true feare trust and inuocation of God This is not only commaunded by S. Paull to vse a tongue that the people vnderstand but mans law hath also appointed it We vse the people to receiue the sacrament together if so be any be sound fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reuerence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first prooued and tried Besides we vse to put men in minde of the worthines and vse of a sacrament how great comforte it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeue God and to looke for and craue al good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an vse of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towardes God Therfore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiouslie celebrated among our aduersaries then with vs. But it is euident that of long time this hath bin the publike most greeuous complaint of al good men that Masses are filthilie prophaned beeing vsed for gaine And it is not vnknowen how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are vsed onelie for a reward or for wages and how many doe vse them against the prohibition of the Canons Aud Paull doth greeuouslie threaten those which handle the Lords Supper vnworthelie saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cuppe of the Lord vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lord. Therfore when we admonished the Priestes of this sinne priuate Masses were laide aside among vs seeing that for the most part there were no priuate Masses but onelie for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now beene lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurlie burlie was raised vp by no other meane then by those abuses which were so euident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peraduenture the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to haue amended it haue so many yeares tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commaundements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape vnpunished And from the beginning of the worlde there neither was nor is any diuine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase priuate Masses infinitelie to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sinne and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for dailie sinnes both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was receiued that Masse is a worke that taketh awaie the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and that for the doeing of the worke Here mân beganne to dispute whether one Masse saide for many were of as great force as particular Masses saide for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an in finite multitude of masses Concerning these opinions our preachers haue admonished vs that they do disagree from the holie Scriptures and hurt the glorie of the passion of Christ For the passion of Christ was an oblation and satisfaction not onelie for Originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrewes We are sanctified by the oblation of Iesus Christ once made Also By one oblation he hath made perfit for euer those that are sanctified Also the Scripture teacheth that we are iustified before God through faith in Christ when we beleeue that our sinnes are forgiuen for Christ his sake Now if the Masse doe take awaie the sinnes of the quicke and the deade euen for the workes sake that iâ done then iustification commeth by the worke of Masses and not by faith which the Scripture can not aware withall But Christ commaundeth vs to doe it in remembrance of himselfe therefore the Masse is instituted that faith in them which vse the Sacrament may remember what benefites it receiueth by Christ and that it may raise vp and comforte a fearefull conscience For this is to remember Christ to wit to remember his benefites and to feele and perceiue that they be in deede exhibited vnto vs. Neither is it sufficient to call to minde the historie because that the Iewes also and the wicked can doe that Therefore the Masse muste be vsed to this ende that there the Sacrament may be reached vnto them that haue neede of comforte as Ambrose saith Because I doe alwaies sinne therefore I ought alwaies to receiue a medicine And seeing that the Masse is such a communion of the Sacrament we doe obserue one common Masse euery holidaie and on other daies if any wil vse the Sacrament when it is offered to them which desired it Neither is this custome newlie brought into the Church For the auncient Fathers before Gregories time make no mention of any priuat Masse of the common Masse they speake much Chrysostome saitth That the Priest did dailie stand at the aultar and call some vnto the Communion and put backe others And by the auncient Canons it is euident that some one did celebrate the Masse of whome other Priests and Deacons did receiue the bodie of the Lord. For so the words of the Nicen canon do sounde Let the deacons in their order after the Priests receiue the holy communion of a Bishop or of a priest And Paul concerning the coÌmunion commaundeth that one tarie for another that so there maie be a common participation Seeing therefore that among
also your eies doe witnes vnto you but that which your faith desireth to learne is this the bread is the bodie of Christ the cup is his blood Now as touching the vse of the Eucharist first although we do not not denie but that whol Christ is distributed as well in the breade as in the wine of the Eucharist yet we teach that the vse of either part ought to be common to the wholl Church For it is euident that Christ beeing nothing at all terrified by any dangers which afterward humane superstition inuented or by other deuises gaue vnto his Church both partes to be vsed Also it is euident that the auncient Church did vse both partes for many yeares And certaine writers doe clearelie witnes that they which doe receiue bread alone doe not receiue the wholl Sacrament Sacramentallie for so they speake that it is not possible to dââide one and the selfe same mystery without great sacriledge Wherfore we thinke that the vse of both partes is in deede Catholike Apostolike that it is not lawful for any man at his pleasure to change this institution of Christ and a ceremony of such continuance in the auncient and true Church and to take awaie from the laitie as they call them one part of the Eucharist And it is to be marueiled at that they who professe themselues to defend the ceremonies of the auncient church should so farre swarue from the auncient church in this point Moreouer seeing that the worde Sacrifice iâ verie large and doth generally signifie a holie worship we doe willinglie graunt that the true and lawfull vse of the Eucharist maie in this sense be called a Sacrifice howbeit the Eucharist according to the institution of Christ is so celebrated that therein the death of Christ is shewed forth and the sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ is distributed to the Church and so it is truely called an appliing of the meritte of the passion of Christ to wit to them which receiue the Sacrament Neither doe we condemne godlie lessons and praiers which vse to goe before and to follow consecration as they call it and the dispensation of the Eucharist yet in the meane time it is not lawfull for vs to dissemble or to alow of those errours which haue bene added to this holie ãâã rather by the ignorance of priuate men then by ânie lawfull consent of the true Catholike Church One ãâ¦ã this that of the worship which ought to be common ãâ¦ã Church there is made a priuate action of one Priest ãâ¦ã doeth alone to himselfe mumble vp the wordes of ãâ¦ã Supper so also he alone doeth receiue the bread ãâ¦ã For Christ did institute the Eucharist not that iâ ãâ¦ã priuate action of one man but that it should be a ãâ¦ã of the Church Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist two thinges at the lest are requisite to wit the minister of the Eucharist whoe blesseth he to whom the Sacrament of the Eucharist is dispensed For when Christ did institute this Sacrament he did not eat thereof alone but he did dispense it to his Church which then was present with him saying Take ye eate ye c. And Drinke ye all of this c. This institution of Christ the auncient and true Catholique Church did so seuerelie obserue that it excommunicated them which being present whilest this holy Sacrament was administred would not communicate with others Anaclââus in his first Epistle saith After that consecration is finished let aââ communicate except they had rather standâ without the Church doores And he addeth For so both the Apostles appointed and the holy Church of Rome keepeth is still Also the Antiochian Councell cap. 2. saieth All those which come into the Church of God and heare the holy Scriptures but doe not communicate with the people in praier and can not abide to receiue the Sacrament of the Lord according to a certaine proper discipline these men must be cast out of the Church Dionysius in his booke De Eccles Hierarc saieth The Bishoppe when he hath praised the diuine giftes then he maketh the holie and moste excellent mysteries and those thinges which before he had praised being couered and hid vnder reuerent signes he bringeth into sight and reuerentlie shâwing forth the diuine giftes both he himselfe doth turne to the holy participation thereof and doth exhort the others to participate them to conclude when the holie communion is receiued and deliuered to all he rendering thankes doth make an end of these mysteries Therefore we thinke it necessarie to the retayning of the institution of Christ in the celebration of the Eucharist and that we maie follow the example of the auncient and true Catholique Church that the priuate Masses of the Priestes maie be abrogated and that the publique communion of the Lords Supper maie be restored Another errour is this that the Eucharist is such a sacrifice as ought to be offered daielie in the Church for the purging of the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and for the obtaining of other benefites both corporall and spiritual This error is euidently contrary to the Gospel of Christ which witnesseth That Christ by one oblation once onelie made hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctified And because that Christ by his passion and death hath purchased remission of sinnes for vs which also is declared vnto vs by the Gospell in the new Testament therefore it is not lawfull to sacrifice anie more for sinne for the Epistle to the Hebrews saith Where there is remission of sinnes there is no further oblation for sinne For whereas Christ saieth Doe this in remembrance of me he doth not commaund to offer his bodie and and bloode in the Supper vnto God but to the Church that the Church by eating the bodie and drinking the bloode of Christ and by shewing forth the benefit of his death may be admonished of that oblation of the bodie and bloode of Christ which was made once onelie on the Crosse for the purging of our sinnes For so Paull doeth interpret this saying of Christ saying So often as ye shall eate he doth not saie offer this breade and drinke this cuppe shew ye forth the death of the Lord till he come And truelie we confesse that the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers did call the Eucharist a sacrifice an oblation but they expounde themselues that by the name of Sacrifice they meane a remembrance a shewing forth or a preaching of that Sacrifice which Christ did once offer vpon the Crosse as also they call the memoriall of the Passeouer and of Pentecost the Paâseouer and Pentecost it selfe The third error is this that manie do thinke that the oblation as they cal it of the Eucharist is not of it selfe a propitiation for sinnes but that it doth apply the propitiation and merit of Christ to the quick and the dead But we haue alreadie shewed that the Eucharist properlie is
secet is hidde THE FIFTEENTH SECTION OF ECCLESIASTICAL MEETINGES THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie and Ecclesiasticall meetings CHAP. 22. ALthough it be lawfull for all men priuatelie at home to reade the holie Scriptures and by instruction to edifie one another in the true religion yet that the word of God maie be lawfullie preached to the people and prayers and supplications publiquelie made that the sacraments maie be lawfully ministred that collectioÌ may be made for the pore and to defray al necessary charges of the Church or to supply the wantes it is very needful there should be holy meetings Ecclesiastical assemblies For it is manifest that in the Apostolike primitiue Church there were such assemblies frequented of godly men So many then as do despise them and separate themselues from them they are contemners of true religion are to be compelled by the Pastours godly Magistrates to surcease stubbornelie to seperate and absent themselues from sacred assemblies Now Ecclesiasticall assemblies must not be hidden and secret but publique and common except persecution by the enimies of Christ the Church will not suffer them to be publique For we know what manner assemblies the primitiue Church had heretofore in secret corners being vnder the tyrannie of Romane Emperours Let those places where the faithfull meet together be decent and in al respects fit for gods Church Therfore let houses be chosen for that purpose or Churches that are large faire so that they be purged from al such things as doe not beseeme the Church And let all things be ordered as is moste meete for comelines necessitie and godlie decency that nothing be wanting which is requisite for rites and orders and the necessarie vses of the Church And as wee beleeue that God doth not dwell in temples made with handes so we know that by reason of the worde of god holy exercises therin celebrated places dedicated to God and his worship are not prophane but holie and that therefore such as are conuersant in them ought to behaue themselues reuerentlie and modestlie as they which are in a sacred place in the presence of God and his holie Angells All excesse of apparell therefore is to be abandoned from Churches and places where Christians meete in praier together with all pride and whatsoeuer else doth not beseeme Christian humilitie decencie modestie For the true ornament of Churches doth not consist ân Iuorie golde and precious stones but in the sobrietie godlines and vertues of those which are in the Church Let all thinges be done comelie and orderlie in the Church to conclude Let all thinges be done to edifying Therefore let all straunge tongues keepe silence in the holie assemblies and let all thinges be vttered in the vulgare tongue which is vnderstood of all men in the companie Of prayer singing and Canonicall houers CHAP. 23. TRue it is that a man maie lawfullie praie priuatelie in anie tongue that he doth vnderstand but publique praiers ought in the holie assemblies to be made in the vulgare tongue or such a language as is knowne to all Let all the prayers of the faithful be powred forth to God alone through the mediation of Christ only out of a true faith pure loue As for inuocation of Saints or vsing them as intercessors to intreat for vs the priesthod of our Lord Christ true religion wil not permitte vs. Prayer must be made for Magistracie for Kings and all that are placed in authoritie for Ministers of the Church and for all necessities of Churches in anie calamitie and speciallie in the calamitie of the Church prayer must be made both priuatellie and publiquelie without ceasing Moreouer wee must praie willinglie and not by constraint nor for anie reward neither must we superstitiouslie tie prayer to anie place as though it were not lawfull to praie but in the Church There is no necessitie that publique praiers should be in foââe time the same or alike in all Churches Let all Churches vse their libertie Socrates in his hystorie saith In anie countrie or nation wheresoeuer you shall not finde two Churches which doe whollie agree in prayer The authors of this difference I thinke were those which had the gouernment of the Chââhes in all ages If so be anie doe agree it deserueth great commendation and is to be imitated of others Besides this there must be a meane and measure as in euerie other thing so also in publique prayers that they be not ouerlong and tedious let therefore the most time be giuen to teaching of the gospell in such holie assemblies and let there be diligent heede taken that the people in the assemblies be not wearied with ouerlong praiers so as when the preaching of the gospell should be heard they through wearisomnes either desire to go ãâã themselues or to haue the assemblie wholly dismissed For vnto such the sermons seeme to be ouerlong which otherwise are briefe inough Yea and the Preachers ought to keepe a meane Likewise the singing in sacred assemblies ought to be moderated where it is in vse That long which they cal Gregories song hath manie grosse thinges in it Wherefore it is vpon good cause reiected of ours and of all other reformed Churches If there be any Churches which haue faithful praier in good manner and no singing at all they are not therefore to be condemned for all Churches haue not the commoditie and opportunitie of singing And certaine it is by testimonies of antiquitie that as the custome of singing hath bene verie auncient in the East Churches so it was long or it was receiued in the West Churches In Auncient time there were Canonicall houres that is knowne prayers framed for certeine houres in the daie and chaunted therein oft repeated as the Papists manner is which maie be prooued by manie of their lessons appointed in their houres and diuers other arguments Moreouer they haue manie absurde things that I saie no more and therfore are well omitted of our Churches that haue brought in their stead matters more wholsome for the whol Church of God Hitherto also perteineth the beginning of the 25. Art Of Catechizing THe Lord inioyned his ancient people to take great care and diligence in instructing the youth well euen from their infancie and moreouer commaunded expressely in his Law that they should teach them and declare the mysterie of the Sacraments vnto them Now for as much as it is euident by the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles that God had no lesse care of the youth of his new people seeing he saith Suffer litle Children to come vnto me for of such is the kingdome of heauen Therefore the Pastours do verie wiselie which doe diligentlie and betimes Catechise their youth laying the first groundes of faith and faithfullie teaching the principles of our religion by expounding the ten commaundements the Apostles Creed the Lordes praier and the doctrine of the sacramentes with other like principles and chiefe heads
of our religion And here let the Church performe her faithfullnes and diligence in bringing the Children to be catechized as beeing desirous and glad to haue her children well instructed That which followeth in this Article is conteined in the sixteenth section Also CHAP. 28. Of the goodes of the Church and right vse of them THe Church of Christ hath riches through the bountifulnes of princes and the liberalitie of the faithful who haue giuen their goods to the Church for the Church hath need of such goods and hath had goods from auncient time for the manteinance of thinges necessarie for the Church Now the true vse of the Church goods was and now is to manteine learning in schooles and in holie assemblies with all the seruice rites and buildinges of the Church finallie to manteine teachers schollers and ministers with other necessarie things and chieftelie for the succour and reliefe of the pore But for the lawfull dispensing of these Ecclesiasticall goods let men be chosen that feare God wise men and such as are of good reporte for gouernement of their families But if the goods of the Church by iniurie of the time and the boldnes ignorance or couetousnes of some be turned to anie abuse let them be restored againe by godly wise men vnto their holy vse for they must not winke at so impious an abuse Therefore we teach that Schooles and Colledges whereinto corruption is crept in doctrine in the seruice of god and in manners must be reformed that there must order be taken godly faithfully and wiselie for the reliefe of the poore OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Holie meetings WE think that holie meetings are so to be celebrated that aboue all things the word of God be propounded to the people euerie day publiquely in a publique place and appointed for holie excercises also that the hidden thinges of the Scripture maie dayly be searched out and declared by those that are fit thereunto that the faith of the godlie maie be exercised and that we maie continuallie be instant in praier according as the necessitie of all men requireth As for other vnprofitable and innumerable circumstances of ceremonies as vessells apparell vailes torches or candelles altars golde and siluer so farre forth as they serue to peruert religion but especially Idolls which are set vp to be worshipped and giue offence and all prophane things of that sort we do remooue them far from our holie meeting Of Heretikes and Schismatiks ALso we remooue from our holie meetings all those who forsaking the propertie of the holie Church do either bring in or follow strange and wicked opinions with which euill the Catabaptistes are chiefelie infected who if they do obstinatelie refuse to obey the Church and Christian instruction are in our iudgement to be bridled by the Magistrate lest by their contagion they infect the flocke of Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of Catechizing CHAP. 2. IN the second place they teach the Christian Catechisme that is a Catholike doctrine and an instruction made with the mouth which agreeth in Christianisme with the auncient Church and holie fathers and this doctrine or instruction is the inward or secret thing and the marrow and the keie to the wholl holie Scripture and conteineth the summe thereof It is comprehended in the 10. commaundements in the Catholike Christian and Apostolique Creed wherein be 12. Articles which are expounded and confirmed by the Nicen and Athanasius his creed and by godlie Catholike and generall Councells also in the forme of praiers to wit of that holie praier which the Lord appointed and in a summarie doctrine touching the sacraments and such dueties as we owe or be proper regarde being had to euerie mans place and order in diuers and distinct kindes of life whereunto he is called of God and there is an open confession and profession made that this Christian doctrine is that true full perfect and well pleased wil of God necessarie to euery faithful Christian vnto saluation This Catechisme which doth conteine in it the ful Catholike doctrine of Christianisme the knowledge of most weighty things spokeÌ of before our preachers do vse in stead of a sure rule method table of al those things which they teach of all their sermons writings this they do faithfully care for and bestowe all their labour therein that this wholl ordinarie doctrine of the principles of true faith and Christian godlines and the doctrine of the foundation may be imprinted in the bottome of the heartes of Christians throughlie ingrafted in the mindes and life of the hearers and that after this manner First that all maie know that they are bound to yeelde an inward and outward obedience to the law and therefore they must endeuour to performe and fulfil the commaundements of God both in their heart seeing that the law is spirituall and in their deedes by louing God aboue all things and their neighbour as themselues Secondlie they must well learne and beare in minde and be able readilie to rehearse to beleeue from the heart to keepe and to professe with the mouth the chiefe points of the Catholike Christian and Apostolike Creed and to testifie a christian pietie by actions or manners a life which maie beseeme it Therefore they do also in their sermons by expounding it laie open the true and sound meaning and euerie mysterie which is necessarie to true and eternall saluation and is comprehended in the Articles of faith and in euerie parte thereof and confirme it by testimonies taken out of the holie scriptures and by these holie scriptures they doe either more largelie or brieflie declare expound and laie open the meaning and the mysteries And in all these things they do so behaue them selues that concerning the order which the Apostles brought in and propounded they labour to instruct not onelie those which be of riper yeares who being come to lawfull age are able presently to vnderstand but also so to teach litle children that they being exercised euen froÌ their childood in the chiefe points of the couenant of god may be taught to vnderstand the true worship of god For this cause there be both peculiar Ecclesiasticall assemblies with children which doe serue for the exercise of catechizing and also the parents those that are requested of the parents vsed for witnesses who are called Godfathers and Godmothers at Baptisme are put in minde of the dutie and faith which they owe that they also may faithfully instruct their beloued children train them vp in the discipline of the Lord and from the bottome of their heartes praie vnto God for these and all other the children of the faithfull of Christ But chiefelie they which are newlie instructed before they be lawfullie admitted to the Supper of the Lord are diligentlie taught the christian catechisme and the principles of true religion and by this meanes they are furthered towards the obtaining of
sauing repentance vertue and the efficacie of faith Afterward all the rest are also instructed that all together being lightned with the knowledge of God and of the Sainctes euerie man maie walke with all honestie and godlines in his place and in that order whereunto he is called of God and maâe by this meanes sanctifie the name of God and adorne the true doctrine Thirdlie in the catechisme these thinges are taught to inuocate one true God in a sure confidence in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ to praie and that not for themselues onelie and their priuate affaires but also for the whole Christian Church in all countries for the ministers of the Church and also for the ciuill Magistrate whoe is ordained of God and chiefelie for the Emperours and your Princely Maiestie for his moste noble children and wholl posteritie for his counsellers and all those that be subiect to his gouernment praying that it would please our gratious God to graunt and to giue vnto your Princelie and his Royall Maiestie a long life heaped with al good things and a happie gouernement and also a bening gentle and fatherlie minde affection of the heart toward al those that behaue themselues vprightlie are well affected do humblie obaie doe shew themselues faithfull and louing subiectes and those that doe in trueth worshippe God the Father and his sonne Iesus Christ And to be briefe we teach that prayers maie be made faithfullie for all men for our friends and enimies as the Doctrine of our Lorde Iesus Christ and his Apostles doth commaund vs and as examples doe shew that the verie first and holie Church did For which cause we are also instant with the people that they would diligentlie and in great numbers frequent the holie assemblies and there be stirred vp out of this worde of God to make earnest and reuerent praiers Now whatsoeuer is contrarie to this Catholike and Christian kinde of catechizing all that we doe forsake and reiect it is stronglie confuted by sure reasons and such as do leane vnto the foundations of the holy Scripture so farre forth as God doth giue vs grace hereunto and the people is admonished to take heed of such OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION VVE beleeue because Iesus Christ is the onelie Aduocate giuen vnto vs whoe also commaundeth vs to come boldlie vnto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for vs to make our praiers in anie other forme but in that which God hath set vs downe in his worde and that whatsoeuer men haue forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceites and sleightes of Satan that he might withdrawe men from the right manner of praying These thinges were also set downe in the 2. Section but for an other purpose and the other parte of this Article is to be founde in the 16. Section OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE make our praiers in that tongue which all our people as meete is maie vnderstand to the ende they may as S. Paull counselleth vs take common commoditie by common praier euen as all the holie Fathers and Catholike Bishoppes both in the olde and new Testament did vse to praie them selues and taught the people to pray too lest as Saint Augustine saieth Like Parotes and Oules we should seeme to speake that we vnderstand not OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Article 14. which is intituled of the Supper GOd will haue the ministerie of his Gospell to be publique he will not haue the voice of the Gospell to be shut vp in corners onely but he will haue it to be heard he will haue himselfe to be knowen and inuocated of all mankind Therfore he would that there should be publique and well ordered meetings and in these he will haue the voice of the Gospell to sound there he will be inuocated and praised Also he will that these meetings should be witnesses of the confession and seuering of the Church of God from the sects opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flocke at Ephesus and taught the Gospell and by the vse of the Sacraments the wholl companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did inuocate this God whoe deliuered the Gospell and that they were seperated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idoles For God will be seen and haue his Church heard in the worlde and haue it distinguished by many publike signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetinges and afterward the ciuill gouernment of Israel had manie rites that their separation from the Gentles might be more euident Also God gaue a peculiar promise to his congregation Math. 18. Wheresoeuer two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also What soeuer they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saintes And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserue his Church are so much the sweeter because we knowe that he doeth preserue and restore the publike ministerie in wel ordered meetinges as also in the verie wordes of the Supper this promise is included where he commaundeth that The death of the Lorde should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last parte of the 12. artilce of this confession where these thinges are founde touching the reuenues of Monasteries IN manie places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want liuing These men ought chiefelie to be relieued out of the reuenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles maie be erected especiallie seing that it is necessary that the church should discharge the expences of manie poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieued wherein it is necessarie that the poore which haue beene sicke along time should be nourished A great parte of the reuenues in these countries is by the goodnes of god transferred to such vses which are indeede godlie to wit to nourish Pastors the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieue hospitales that wich remaineth is bestowed in euerie Monasterie vpon the guiding ordering of thinges partaining to their houses and to think that this is not verie sumptuous it is but foolishnes As for the richer Abbotes in these daies vpon what vses they lauish out the reuenues the examples of manie doe declare whome we could name who doe both hate learning Religion and vertue and doe waste thâse almes rauenouslie and either set no Pastours ouer their Churches or if they haue anie they suffer them to statue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this confession WE thinke that it is
moste profitable that children and young men be examined in the Catechisme by the Pastors of their Church and that they be commended if they be godlie and well instructed and that they be amended if they be ill instructed The rest is to be seene in the 14. sect where the confirmation vsed in Papisticall Baptisme is handled Hitherto also perteineth the 16. Art ss 2. Of Praier BY praier god is inuocated and true inuocation is a work of faith and can not be done without faith Now faith doth behold Christ and relie vpon his merites onelie Wherefore except thou shalt applie vnto thy selfe the merit of Christ by faith praier wil stand thee in no stead before God Now praier is necessarilie required for this purpose that by a due consideration of the promises of God faith may be stirred vp kindled in vs. Therfore it is not absurdly saide that sinnes are cleane taken away by praier yet must it not so be vnderstoode as though the verie worke of praier of it owne merit were a satisfaction for sinnes befor God but that by praier faith is stirred vp and kindled in vs by which faith we are made partakers of thâ merit of Christ and haue our sinnes forgiuen vs onelie for Christ his sake For before that we doe by praier inuocate God it shall be necessarie to haue the merit of Christ applied to vs and receiued by faith Therefore it can not be that praier should be such a worke as that for the merit thereof we might obteine remission of our sinnes before God Psalme 108. Lette his praier be turned into sinne But it is not possible that praier should be turned into sinne if of it selfe it were so worthie a worke as that sinne thereby should be purged Isa 1. When you shall stretch out your hands I will turne my eies from you and when you shall multiplie your praiers I will not heare you But God would not turne awaie is eies from praier it of it owne worthines it were a satisfaction for our sinnes Augustine vpon the 108. Psal saith That praier which is not made through Christ doth not onelie not take awaie sinne but also it selfe is made sin Bernard de Quadrages Ser. 5. saith But some peraduenture doe seeke eternall life not in humilitie but as it were in confidence of their owne merites Neither doe I saie this let grace receiued giue a man confidence to praie but no man ought to put his confidence in his praier as though for his praier he should obteine that which he desireth The giftes which are promised doe onelie giue this vnto vs that we maie hope to obteine euen greater things of that mercie which giueth these Therefore let that praier which is made for temporall things be restreined to these wants onelie also let that praier which is made for the vertues of the soule be free from al filthy vncleane behauiour let that praier which is made for life eternal be occupied about the onelie good pleasure of God and that in all humilitie presuming as is requisite of the onelie mercie of God Of Almes CHAP. 18. WE doe diligentlie commend almes and exhort the Church that euerie man helpe his neighbour by euerie duetie that he may and testifie his loue But whereas it is saide in a certaine place That almes doe take away sinne as water doth quench fire we must vnderstand it according to the analogy of faith Eor what neede was there to the taking away of our sinnes of Christ his passion and death if sinnes might be taken awaie by the merit of almes And what vse were there of the ministerie of the Gospell if almes were appointed of God for an instrument whereby the death of Christ might be applied to vs Therefore that Christ his honour may not be violated and the ministerie of the Gospell may reteine it lawfull vse we teach that almes doth thus take away sinne not that of it selfe it is a worthie worke whereby sinne may either be purged or the merit of Christ applied but that it is a worke and fruite of charitie toward our neighbour by which worke we doe testifie our faith and obedience which we owe vnto God Now where faith is there Christ alone is acknowledged to be the purger of sins Therfore seing that almes doth testifie after their manner that Christ doth dwell in the Godlie it doth also testifie that they haue remission of sinnes For except almes be a worke of charitie which may beare witnes to faith in Christ it is so farre from signifying that man hath remission of sins through Christ that it doth euen stinke in the sight of God If I shall distribute saith Paull all my substance that it may be meate for the poore and shall not haue loue it profiteth me nothing Therfore we teach that good workes must be done necessarilie that God is to be inuocated and that almes is to be giuen that we may testifie our faith and loue and obeie the calling of God But in true repentance we teach that we obteine remission of sinnes onelie for the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ his sake through faith according to that which Peter saith To him doe all the Prophets beare witnes that through his name euerie one that beleeueth in him doth receiue remission of sinnes Of Canonicall howres CHAP. 27. AVgustine writeth in a certaine place that Ambrose the Bishop of Millane did ordaine that the assemblies of the Church should sing Psalmes whereby they might mutuallie comfort themselues whilest they looked for aduersitie and stirre vp them selues to beare the crosse lest the people saith he should pine awaie with the yrckesomnes of mourning This singing because it was vsed in a tongue commonly known it had both a godlie vse deserued great praise And by the Canonical decree it appeereth that those houres which they call Canonicall were an appointment of certeine times wherin the wholl holie Scripture should be publikelie ouerrunne euerie yere as in the schooles there be certain houres appointed for interpreting of authors Such a distribution of houres was peraduenture not vnprofitable for that time in it self it is not a thing to be condemned But to appoint a special kinde of priests to chaunt out those Canonicall hours to sing them in a strange tongue which commonlie is not known to the Church or is not our countrie tongue that in some place in the night in the day time without any intermission new singers very often taking one an others course to make hereof a worship not to this ende that by patience and the comforte of the scripture we might haue hope as Paul saith but that by the merit of this worke a man might mitigate the wrath of God and purge the sins of men before God this is it that is contrary to the meaning of that Church which is in deede Catholike 1. Cor. 14. When ye come together according as euery one of you hath a psalm or hath
doctrine or hath a tongue or hath reuelation or hath interpretation let all things be done vnto edifying Hierom vpon the Epist to the Eph. Cap. 5. saith Singing and making melody to the Lord in your heartes Let yong men heare these things let them heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that we must sing to God not with the voice but with the heart and that the throate and the iawes are not to be greased with some sweete liquore as they vse to doe that play in Tragedies c. Now that which was spoken touching the vse of a tongue that is commonlie knowne it must be vnderstoode nor onlie of the singing of Psalmes but also of all the partes of Ecclesiasticall ministerie For as Sermons and praiers are to be made in a well knowne tongue to the Church so also must the Sacramentes be dispensed in a speach that is knowne For although it be lawfull at some time to vse a strange tongue by reason of the learned yet the consent of the Catholique Church doth require this that the necessarie ministeries of the Church be executed in our countrie speache 1. Cor. 14. I had rather in the Church to speake fiue words with my vnderstanding that I mayalso instruct others then ten thousand wordes in a strange tongue Innocentius the third De offi Iud. Ord. C. Quoniam saith Because that in many partes within one Citie and Diocesse there be people of diuers languages mingled together hauing vnder one faith diuers rites and customes we doe ââreictlie commaund that the Bishops of such Cities or Diocesses doe prouide fit men who according to the diuersitie of ceremonies and language may execute among them the diuine dueties and minister the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments instructing them both by the worde and by their example Therefore they are to be said to doe godly and Catholiquelie who doe so appoint the dispensation of the Sacraments the singing of Psalmes and the reading of holy Scripture that the Church may vnderstand that which is said read or sung and the spirit may receiue fruit therby to comfort the minde to confirme the faith and to stirre vp loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the singing and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men CHAP. 21. ANd for that cause to wit that men should not wincke at that offending of God which might be committed vnder a colour of his seruice then which nothing can offend him more greeuouslie our Ministers haue condemned the most of those things which were vsed in the singings and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men For it is too too manifest that these haue degenerated from the first appointment vse of the Fathers For no man which vnderstandeth the writings of the auncient Fathers is ignorant of this that it was a custome among them wisely to rehearse also to expound a few Psalmes with some Chapter of the scripture whereas now adaies many Psalmes are chaunted for the most parte without vnderstanding and of the reading of the Scripture there be onelie the beginnings of Chapters left vnto vs and innumerable things are taken vp one after an other which serue rather for superstition then for godlines Therefore our ministers did first of all detest this that many things which were contrarie to the Scriptures are mingled with holie praiers and songs as that those things are attributed to Saints which are proper to Christ alone namelie to free vs from sinne and other discommodities and not so much to obteine as to giue vs the fauour of God and all kinde of good things Secondlie because they are increased so infinitely that they cannot be sung or rehearsed with an attentiue minde Now it is nothing but a mocking of God whatsoeuer we doe in his seruice without vnderstanding Lastlie because that these things also were made meritorious works to be sold for no smal price that we may say nothing hereof that against the expresse commanndement of the holy ghost al things are there said and sung in that tongue which not onely the people doth not vnderstand but many times also not they themselues which do liue of those kinds of singing and praiers THE SIXTEENTH SECTION OF HOLIE DAIES FASTES AND THE CHOISE OF MEATES AND OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICKE AND THE CARE THAT is to be had for the dead THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Holiedaies Fastes and choise of meates CHAP. 24. ALthough religion be not tied vnto time yet can it not be planted and exercised without a due diuiding allotting out of time vnto it Euery Church therfore doth choose vnto it selfe a certaine time for publique praiers and for preaching of the Gospell and for the celebration of the Sacramentes and it is not lawfull for euerie one to ouerthrowe this apointment of the Church at his owne pleasure For except some due time leasure were alotted to the outward exercise of religion out of doubt men would be quite drawne from it by their own affaires In regard hereof we see that in the auncient Churches there were not onelie certaine set howers in the weeke appointed for meetinges but that also euen the Lordes daie euer since the Apostles time was consecrated to the religious exercises and vnto a holie rest which also is now verie well obserued of our Churches for the worshippe of God and increase of charitie Yet herein we giue no place vnto the Iewish obseruation of the daie or to anie superstitions For we doe not account one day to be holier then an other nor thinke that resting of it selfe is liked of God Besides we do celebrate and keepe the Lords daie and not the Saboth and that with a free obseruation Moreouer if the Churches doe religiouslie celebrate the memorie of the Lordes natiuitie curcumcision passion and resurrection and of his ascension into heauen and sending the holie ghost vpon his disciples according to christian libertie we doe verie well allow of it But as for festiual daies ordeined to men or the saintes departed we cannot alow of them For indeede such feastes must be referred to the first table of the lawe and be long peculiarlie vnto God To conclude these festiuall daies which are appointed to saints and abrogated of vs haue in them many grosse things vnprofitable and not to be tolerated In the meanetime we confesse that the remembrance of saintes in due time and place may be to good vse and profit commended vnto the people in sermons and the holie examples of holie men set before their eies to be imitated of all Now the more sharpelie that the Church of Christ doeth accuse surfeting drunkennes al kinde of Iustes andintemperancie so much the more earnestlie it doth commend vnto vs Christian fasting For fasting is nothing els but an abstaining and temperancie of the godlie and a watching and chastising of our flesh taken vp for the present necessitie whereby we are humbled before God and withdrawe from the flesh those thinges whereby it is cherished to the eâde it
Purgatorie it is flat contrarie to the Christian faith I beleeue the remission of sinnes and life euerlasting and to the absolute purgation of sinnes made by Christ and to these sayings of Christ our Lord Verilie verilie I saie vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth in him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come vnto condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Againe He that is washed needeth not saue to wash his feete but is cleane euerie whitte and ye are cleane Now that which is recorded of the spirits or soules of the dead sometime appearing to them that are aliue and crauing certaine duties of them whereby they maie be set free we count those apparitions among the delusions crafts and deceits of the deuill who as he can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light so he laboureth tooth and naile either to ouerthrow the true faith or else to call it into doubt The Lord in the olde Testament forbad to enquire the truth of the dead and to haue any thing to do with Spirits And to the glutton being bound in torments as the trueth of the gospell doeth declare is denied anie returne to his brethren The Lord by his worde pronouncing and saying They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heave not Moses and the Prophets neither will they beleeue if one shall arise from the dead OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL THe Church of Christ doth herein labour all that she can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore she doth by no meanes communicate with sectes and the rules of orders deuised to make a difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies No man can prohibit that which Christ him selfe hath not prohibited For this cause we know that auricular confession holy daies dedicated to saints and such like thinges had there beginning of men and were not commaunded of God as on the other side we know that the mariage of ministers was not forbidden And againe No man can forbid those thinges which God hath permitted therefore we thinke that it is not by anie meanes forbidden to receiue meates with thankesgiuing OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Hitherto perteine first those thinges which are to be found in the 15. Chap. about the middest concerning the keeping of hole daies and fastes IN like sorte manie of the auncient ceremonies and such as were brought in by custome so neere as may be are reteined among vs euen at this daie of this sort be certein daies appointed for feastes and holie daies the mattens that is morning sermons euening assemblies the Lords daies which be holie daies and speciall feast daies added thereunto which are consecrated to the celebrating of the workes of Christ as to his natiuitie his Passion resurrection c. and such as be dedicated to the remembrance of holie men as of the Virgine Marie of the Apostles and of other Saints and chiefely of those saints of whome there is mention in the holy scriptures and all these thinges be done of vs that the word of God may be taught that God maie be worshiped and serued and that he may be glorified among vs. That which followeth and is to be referred to this place is taken out of the 17. Chap. IN like sort also our ministers as it is meete for christian men to do to the glory and praise of God do celebrate holie daies consecrated to the Virgine the remembrance of hiâ do make and sing godly and christian songs of hir with pleasure both diligentlie and that they maie confirme them-selues rehearse those great thinges wherewith God hath adorned hir aboue al other women and they al reioyce one with another and shew them-selues moste thankfull for the saluation which is purchased to mankinde and with all Christian people they confesse professe that shee is happie and they praise God for all these things and so much as lieth in them they do faithfullie follow and imitate the holy life and good manners of that Virgin and they do indeed execute that which she commaundeth to them that ministred in the Marriage at Cana and doe alwaies desire to be in heauen with her And all these things they do according to the meaning of the holie scriptures And a litle after And thus do we teach that the Saints are truely worshipped when the people on certaine daies at a time appointed do come together to the seruice of God and do call to minde and meditate vpon the benefits of God which he hath bestowed vpon holie men and through them vpon his Church and therewithall doth admonish it selfe concerning their calling or place which they held their doctrine faith life and exercises of godlines and the last end of their life to the end that it maie be as it were built vp in the same trueth by the word of God and maie praise God and giue him thankes for those men and in their name and may sing profitable songs and such as are free from superstition and maie raise and stirre vp themselues to the like obedience imitation of their faith workes and deedes godlines holines and honestie and that they maie call vpon God that he would vouchsafe to giue vnto them to enioy their companie and fellowship as well here in the time of grace as hereafter in eternall glorie All which things are in few wordes comprehended in the epistle to the Hebrewes where it is said Remember them which haue the ouersight ouer you which haue declared vnto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bene the end of their conuersation Of Fasting CHAP. 18. TOuching true and Christian fasting we teach that it is an outward work of faith comprehending in it worship which is done by exercising the bodie to abstinencie ioyning therewithal praiers and giuing of almes and that it is due to God alone and that among Christians according as their strength will suffer and their affaires and busines desire and permit at what time soeuer they vse it in anie societie either generall or particular it must be done without hypocrisie or superstition as the holie scriptures do witnes and Paull among other thinges doth thus write of it Let vs approoue our selues as the ministers of God by fasting c. And Christ saith Then they shall fast And againe Paull saith in another place That ye maie giue your selues to fasting praier Now fasting doth not consist in the choise of meat which a man vseth but in the moderate vse of meat and in exercising chastising and bringing vnder the vnrulie flesh before god and chiefelie the matter consisteth in the spirit and in the heart to wit how for what cause with what intent and purpose a man doth faste and how and by what meane the godlie maie exercise a wholsome and acceptable faste vnto God and on the other side to know
the Church but yet with this caution that mens consciences be not burdened so as they should account them as things necessarie to saluation and thinke they did sinne when they break anie one of them without offence of others as no man would saie that a woman doth offend if she come abroade with his head vncouered without the offence of anie Of this sort is the obseruation of the Lords day of Easter of Pentecost and such like holie daies and rites For they that thinke that the obseruation of the Lords daie was appointed by the authoritie of the Church in stead of the Sabboth as necessarie they are greatlie deceiued The scripture requireth that the obseruation of it should now be free for it teacheth that the Mosaicall ceremonies are not needful after âhe gospel is reuealed And yet because it was requisite to appoint a certeine daie that the people might know when to come together it seemeth that the Church did for that purpose appoint the Lords daie which daie for this cause also semed to haue better liked the Church that in it men might haue an example of Christian liberty and might know that the obseruation neither of the Sabboth nor of any other daie was of necessitie There are extant certeine monstrous disputations touching the chaunging of the law and the ceremoies of the new law and of the change of the change of the Sabboth which did al spring vp of a false persuasion that there should be a worship in the Church like to the Leuiticall worship and that Christ gaue the charge of deuising new ceremonies which should be necessarie to saluation to the Apostles and Bishops These errors crept into the Church when as the doctrine of faith was not plainly inough taught Some dispute that the obseruation of the Lords daie is not in deed of the law of God but as it were of the lawe of God and touching holie daies they prescribe how farre it is lawfull to worke in them What else are such disputations but snares for mens consciences OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of Anointing MOre ouer that which now is called Extreame anointing was in times past a kinde ofhealing as it is euident out of the Epist of Saint Ieames cap. 5. Now it is become a shew full of superstition They saie that sinnes be forgiuen through these anointinges and they adde there-unto inuocation of the dead which also must of necessitie be disliked Therefore these ceremonies are not kept in ouâ Churches neither in times past did the Church thinke thaâ they were necessarie But for the sicke we doe make godlie praiers publiquelie and priuatlie as also the Lorde hath promised that he will asswage euen corporall griefes in theâ that aske it of him according to that saying Psalme 49 Call vpon me in the daye of trouble and I will deliuer thee Also we vse burialles hauing there at a decent assemblie godlie admonitions and songes c. The first part of this .19 Article which is of confirmation was placed in the thirteenth Section Hitherto also pertaineth the beginning of the 20. Article so farre as it speaketh of a certaine time appointed for the seruice of God NAtural reason doth know that there is an order and the vnderstainding of order is an euident testimony of god neither is it possible that men should liue without any order as we see that in familes there must be distinct times of labour rest meate and sleepe and euerie nature as it is best so doeth it chiefelie loue order throughout the whole life Also Paull commaundeth That all things in the Church be done decently and in order Therefore there hath beene at al times euen from the beginning of mankinde a certaine order of publique meetinges there hath beene also a certaine distinction of times and certaine other ceremonies and that without doubt full of grauitie and elegancie among those excellent lightes of mankinde when as in the same garden or cottage there satte together Sem Abraham Isaac and their families and when as that Sermon which Sem made concerning the true God the Sonne of God the distinction of the Church and other nations being heard afterwarde they together vsed inuocation That which followeth because it treateth of indifferent Traditiditions in generall is placed in the next Section OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Fasting WE think that Fasting is profitable not to this end that either by the merit of it worke it might purge sinnes before God or applie the merit of Christ to him that doth Fast but that by sobrietie it maie bridle the flesh lest that man being hindered by surfeting and dronkennes he be the lesse able to obeie the calling of God and discharge his duetie negligentlie But we shall haue a fitte place hereafter to speake of Fasting Also Article 28. Of fasting FAsting hath it praise and vse But now we do not speake either of necessarie fasting when as a man must needs fast for want of meat or of an allegoricall fasting which is to abstaine from all vices but we are to speake of two vsuall kindes of fasting whereof the one is a perpetuall faste and this is a sobrietie which is alwaies to be kept in meate and drink throughout the wholl course of a mans life for it is neuer lawfull for vs to rauine and to follow surfeting and dronkennes There is another fast which is for a daie when as sometimes we abstaine from meate the wholl daie such as was vsed in the olde Testament Leuit. 16. Also the examples of Iosaphat of the Niniuites and others doe witnes the same thing This kinde of fasting was also vsed after the publishing of the Gospell as appeereth Act. 13. and 14. But afterward there folowed a great difference in Churches touching the obseruation of such a kinde of fasting and as this difference brought no discommoditie to the Church so it testified that the vse of this fasting was free And there is a worthie saying among the auncient fathers touching this varietie The difference saie they of fastings doeth not break of the agreement of faith Now although some men doe thinke that Christ by his example did consecrate the fast of Lent yet it is manifest that Christ did not commaunde this fast neither can the constitution of our nature abide it that we should imitate the example of Christ his fasting who did abstaine full 40. dates and 40. nightes from all meate and drinke Also Eusebius doth declare and that not obscurelie That the vse of this Lenten fast was very free in the Church Moreouer Chrysostome in Gen. cap. 2. Hom. 11. saith If thou canst not fast yet thou maist abstaine from sinnes and this is not the least thing nor much differing from fasting but fit to ouerthrow euen the fury of the Deuill Neither was there anie choise of meates appointed because the Apostle had saide To the cleane all thinges are cleane But in the obseruation of such fastes we must chiefely marke the
beeing published that this outwarde anointing should be of any force to take away sinnes and to giue a spirituall and heauenlie health Notwithstanding the Ministers of the church are bound by duetie to visite the sicke and to praie together with the Church for their health and to comfort them as well by the preaching of the Gospell as by dispensing of the Lordes Supper And this is a godlie anointing whereby the holie Ghost is effectuall in the beleeuers CHAP. 24. Of the remembrance of the dead ALthough in deede there is no difference betweene a Saint resting in Christ and a faithfull man departed for euerie one which dieth in the faith of Christ is a Saint yet because it hath pleased some to put a difference betwixt these two we also thought it good to make two seuerall Chapters thereof And first we thinke that it belongeth to a godlie minde to make decent mention of his elders which haue died in the faith of Christ and to shew forth towarde their posteritie and friendes which are aliue in all duetifull manner that we can that thankefullnes which is due to those benefits which we receiued of them Secondly faith requireth of vs that we doe not thinke that the dead are nothing but that they doe in deede liue before God to wit that the godlie doe liue blessedlie in Christ and that the wicked doe liue in an horrible expectation of the reuelation of the iudgement of God Also charitie requireth that wee shoulde wish all peace and happines to them that are dead in Christ This also is to be added that to testifie the hope of our resurrection we muste burie our dead decently so neere as may be and as the time and conditions of men will suffer Therfore we thinke it is a profitable thing that at burialls those things be rehearsed expounded out of the holie Scriptures which doe serue to strengthen our faith in the horror of death and to confirme our hope of the resurrection But that the dead are helped by those vsuall watchings praiers and sacrifices and that by the merites thereof they be either deliuered from their paines or obtaine a greater felicitie which is in heauen there is no testimonie out of that doctrine which is in deede Propheticall and Apostolicall For there is one onelie merit of eternall life and we haue one onely redemption and deliuerance to wit the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ and this merit is made ours when we beleeue in Christ and we haue nothing to doe with it when we do not beleeue the Gospell of Christ Ioh. 3. God sent not his Sonne into the worlde that he should condemne the world but that the world through him might be saued He that beleeueth in him shall not be condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie because he beleeueth not in the onelie begotten Sonne of God Therefore if any man shall departe out of this life in the faith of Christ he hath all the merit of Christ needeth no other For God which gaue his Sonne doth also giue al things with him as Paul saith But he that departeth hence without Christ cannot be helped by any merittes of men because that without Christ there is no saluation Cyprian against Demet. Tract 1. saith When a man is once departed hence there is no place left for repentance there is no effect of satisfaction here life is either lost or helde fast here we must prouide for eternall saluation by the seruice or worshippe of God and by the fruite of faith And Hierome vpon the Epistle to the Gal. Cap. 6. saith We are taught by this small sentence though obscurelie a new point of doctrine which lieth hid to wit that whilest we be in this present worlde we may helpe one an other either by praiers or by counsell but when we shall come before the tribunall seate of Christ it is not Iob nor Daniell nor Noe that can intreate any thing for vs but euerie man shall beare his own burthen For as touching that which is cited out of the Machabees That sacrifices were offered for the sinnes of the dead the Author himselfe of the booke doth doubt in the end of the booke whether he hath written well craueth pardon if in any point he hath erred Therefore let vs pardon him that without any authoritie of the holie Scripture he affirmeth that the dead are freed from their sinne by the sacrifices and praiers of them that be aliue And Tertullian saith Oblations are made one day euerie yeare for them that are dead But this was either receiued without authoritie of the word of God from the customes of the heathen as many other things were or by the name of Oblation we must vnderstand a publique rememberance of those which died in the faith of Christ and a thankesgiuing for those benefittes which God bestowed vpon them CHAP. 25. Of Purgatorie ALthough we ought not to doubt but that the Saints haue their Purgatorie fire in this life as the examples of Dauid Ezechias Ionas and others doe witnes yet it is not without cause doubted whether that after this life there be such a Purgatorie as the common sort of men doe thinke there is wherein the soules be so long tormented till either by their punishment they doe satisfie for their sinnes or be redeemed by Indulgences For if Purgatorie be such a thing it is much to be merueiled at that neither the Prophets nor the Apostles haue in their writings deliuered vnto vs any thing thereof certeinelie and plainlie but rather doe teach and that not obscurely the cleane contrarie Mar. 16. Preach ye the Gospell to euerie creature he that shal beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be condemned Here be two degrees of men placed the one of them which beleeue the Gospel and they are pronounced saued the other of them which doe not beleeue the Gospell and these are pronounced condemned there is no meane betwixt these two For either thou doest departe out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ and then thou hast remission of thy sinnes for Christ his sake and the righteousnes of Christ is imputed to thee Therefore he which dieth beeing accompanied with Christ he wanteth nothing toward the obteining of true and eternall life but he which departeth from hence without Christ goeth into eternall darkenes If beside these two degrees there were some other third state of soules in an other world certeinlie Paul Who was taken vp into Paradise and into the third heauen saw many secret things would not haue enuied the Church this knowledge But see when he doth of set purpose write to the Thessalonians concerning Christians that sleepe he maketh no mention at all of anie Purgatorie but rather willeth them Not to be sorofull euen as others which haue no hope Therefore if there were anie such state of soules in another world as the common people thinketh there is
beleeue that it is expedient that they which be chosen to be gouernours in anie Church do wiselie looke vnto it among them selues by what meanes the wholl bodie maie conuenientlie be ruled yet so that they do neuer swarue from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that euerie place maie haue their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme conuenient for them But we exclude all humane deuises and all those lawes which are brought in to binde mens consciences vnder pretence of the word of God and we do onelie like of those which serue for the nourishing of concord and to keepe euerie one in due obedience wherein we think that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which we do allow of and together with it additions thinke to be necessarie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies we know that Saint Augustine did greeuouslie complaine of them in his owne time and therefore haue we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encombred about them and the Churches of God ouerladen with them Neuerthelesse we keepe still and esteeme not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were deliuered to vs from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all thinges in the holy congregation might as Saint Paull commaundeth be done with comelines and in good order But as for all those thinges which we saw were either verie susuperstitious or vtterlie vnprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrarie to the holie scriptures or else vnseemelie for sober discreet people wherof there be infinite numbers now a daies where the Roman Religion is vsed these I saie we haue vtterlie refused without all manner exception because we would not haue the right worshiping of God to be anie longer defiled with such follies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BEGIA IN the meane time we beleeue that it is in deede profitable that the Elders which doe gouerne in Churches should appoint some order among them-selues so that they do diligently take heed that in no case they do swarue or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onelie master hath once appointed Therefore we do reiect all humane inuentions and all those lawes which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should anie waie thereby be snared or bound and we receiue those onelie which are fit either to cherish or manteine concord or to keepe vs in the obedience of God And hereunto excommunication is chiefelie necessarie being vsed according to the commaundement of the word of god and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordeined by mans authoritie they teach that such rits are to be obserued as maie be kept without sinne do tend to quietnes and good order in the Church as namelie set holidaies and certein godlie psalmes and other such like rits But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnes before God or do deserue remission of sinnes or are dueties necessarie vnto the righteousnes reuealed in the gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent thinges which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which doe rashlie disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be obserued without sinne are reiected of vs as the tradition of single life We reiect also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feign that worships inuented by mans authority do merit remission of sinnes are satisfactions for sinne c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few haue beene spread abroade in the Church by vnlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be obserued which maie be kept without anie sinne and are auaileable for quietnes and good order in the Church such as are set holiedaies feastes and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These wordes that follow perteine to this place and the rest vno the eleuenth section Of the authoritie of the ministers BEsides these things there is a controuersie whether Bishops or Pastors haue power to ordeine ceremonies in the Church to make lawes of meates and holie daies and degrees or orders of ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I haue yet manie thinges to saie vnto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of trueth shall come he shall teach you all trueth They aledge also the examples of the Apostles which commaunded the Christians to absteine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabboth into the Lords daie contrarie as it seemeth to the morall law they haue no examples so oft in their mouthes as they change of the Sabboth They will needes haue the Churches power authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the moral law But of this questioÌ our men do thus teach that the Bishops haue no power to ordeine anie thing contrarie to the Gospel as was shewed before The same also do the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreouer it is against the scriprure to ordeine or require the obseruation of anie traditions to the ende that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christes merit receiueth a blow when as we seeke by such obseruations to merit remission of sinnes and iustification And it is verie apparant that through this persuasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnes of faith was quite smoothered for euer and anone there were new holiedaies made new fastes appointed new ceremonies new worshippes for Saints ordeined because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and iustification After the same manner heretofore did the penitential Canons increase wherof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe manie writers imagine that in the new testament there should be a worship like to the Leuitical worship the appointing whereof god committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceiued by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnes of the new testament were the outward obseruing of certeine rites as the iustice of the law was Like as therefore in the lawe
Epistles especially in those to Timothie Titus And with the same Apostle we account the doctrine of such as forbid mariage or do openly dispraise or secretlie discredit it as not holie or cleane amongst the doctrines of Deuills And we do detest vncleane single life licentious lusts and fornications both open and close and the continencie of dissembling hypocrites when as they are of all men most incontineut All that be such God will iudge We doe not disalow riches and rich men if they be godly and vse their riches well but we reprooue the sect of the Apostoliques c. OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie wedlocke WE thinke that wedlocke beeing appointed of God for all men that be fit for it and are not called to some other thing is nothing repugnant to the holynes of any degree The which as the Church doth consecrate and establish with a solemne exhortation and praier so it is the duetie of the Magistrate to see that it be worthelie kept and mainteined and that it be not dissolued but vpon iuste cause Therefore we doe farre reiect this Monasticall single life and this wholl slothful kinde of life of superstitious men which is nothing else but an abhominable deuise as beeing as much repugnant to the Church as to the common wealth OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Hitherto perteineth first that which is set downe in the 19. Chap. of this confession in these wordes FOr this cause it is thought to be good and well standing with wisdome so farre vndoubtedlie as may be done by conscience that Priests to the end that they may so much the more diligentlie exercise them-selues in the studie of the holie Scriptures and may the more readilie and profitablie serue the Church of God be free and exempted from all affaires and burdens of ciuill conuersation seing that it behooueth them to fight valiantlie for the faith of the gospell of God and if it may be to be also free from wedlock to this end that they may be the more ready and free to do that which is for the increase and furtherance of the saluation of the people and that manie harmfull impediments may be turned from them which doe concurre with that kinde of life do often times withhold and hinder the due workes of the ministerie For which causes our ministers think that they are more readie prest and more fit for the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie which are vnmarried yet they meane such vnmarried persons as haue this peculiar gift giuen to them of God that they maie remaine such and so giue them-selues whollie to the Ministerie This thing is so obserued among vs as is meet yet is it neither taken for a sinne neither doth anie man disdaine at it if Priests vpon iust and lawfull causes be married For holy Paull teacheth how such ought to be chosen to this function yea the holie Ghost himselfe doth permit that Byshops and Elders should haue their lawfull and honest wiues and he doth in no case giue them libertie contrarie to order and the discipline of God to entertaine concubines or otherwise so to liue as that they maie thereby giue offence to others And concerning marriage it is thus written It is better to marie then to sinne so manie waies and to burne with so great dishonestie for which sinnes not onely the Priest but also euerie Christan without respect of persons both ought and shall worthelie by excommunication be cast out of the Church Also CHAP. 19. Of single life and of Wedlock COncerning the condition of single life virginitie and widowhead our Preachers do teach that euery man hath free libertie either to chuse it to himselfe or to refuse it for by waie of a law nothing is commaunded of God to men touching these things neither is this thing appointed of God neither is it on the other side forbidden for which cause no man ought to be enforced thereunto against his wil nor be driuen from it And as concerning the Church and certaine men chiefly the ministers of the church our men haue taught from the begânning and do now teach first that the gift of chastitie by the peculiar goodnes of God and of the holie ghost both in times past was giuen at this day also is giuen to some for the singular vse and profit of the Church as Christ his speach doth euidentlie witnes Euerie man saith he doth not receiue these wordes that is that a man should keepe him-selfe single without a wife but they to whome it is giuen And holie Paull also doth both place and celebrate this amongst peculiar giftes and whereunto some are peculiarlie called And moreouer the examples of certaine in the Propheticall and Apostolicall writings and of Iohn Bapist and of many ministers and weomen ministers of the Church do witnes this thing In the second place they teach that this gift is not of flesh and blood for the Lord by distinguishing doth remooue and seperate from hence that vnablenes which is in this kinde but of the spirit which is ielous who from his heart hath a care and pleasure in the glorie of God and in his owne and his neighbours saluation and also in the Ministerie of the Church and for this cause he doth of his owne accord absteine from wedlock Therefore the Lord saith Those which haue made them-selues Eunuches for the kingdome of heauen that is who be such as might be maried yet they do omit and absteine from it because of the affection of the inward heart and their loue toward God and his word and for the pleasure and ioy which they receiue thereof and through this gift of the spirit whose vertue and power doth ouercome the motions of nature they do preserue the purenes as well of the spirit as of the bodie howbeit this thing is not in them without labour and difficulty euen as it is a thing of no small labour and difficultie for all Christian men to forsake and to want the vse of other pleasant things and also such as are profitable for this life as friendes riches and monie Thirdlie that single life is to be chosen and taken with a true intent and a godlie meaning that is not to this end or with this purpose that a man would by this meanes merit or get vnto himselfe or to another remission of sinnes and eternall life and so consequentlie saluation it selfe For ther is no continencie or chastitie nor anie humane action or other vertue which can merit the onelie innocencie and death of the onely begotten Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ doth performe and perfit this thing Neither must the thing be receiued with this meaning as to think that some dignitie is added to the holie ministerie of the Church by reason of this gift or that the workes of those that be vnmaried in this ministerie are to be preferred in merit and dignitie before the works of
married men but as the Lord saith that it maie be receiued for the kingdome of heauen that is in such sort as he which for the gift spoken of before is fit to lead a single life As therefore by these things he may with lesse hindrance and more easily and readilie with great leasure and more commodiouslie imploy his labour to the saluation of the Church and holy assemblies euen so he may be a more conuenient minister then others of the same saluation which Christ hath purchased for him and whereof that he may be partaker by faith it is giuen him freelie of grace and wherein he doth keepe and vpholde him selfe seeing that it is certeine that by the state of marriage many lets manie cares and manie thinges whereby necessary quietnes is disturbed are cast in our way And this is it which Paul saith I would that you should be without such cares He that is vnmarried is careful for those things which pertein to the Lord how he may please the Lord. Also I think that this is good for the present necessitie Also to that which is seemlie to performe diligence by seruing the Lord without distraction And before we rehearsed the voice of the Lord who saith that there be some who for the kingdome of heauen do abstaine from marriage And holy Paull saith He that giueth not his virgine to be married doth the better For which cause it is taught that all they who of their owne accord do take and chuse vnto themselues this kinde of life ought carefully to haue regard hereunto that in such a life they may with a singular earnest endeauour exercise godlines and be holie as Paull commaundeth as well in body as in spirit and giue more light then others by the honestie of their actions by the laboures of such trades as beseeme a Christian profession by doing all that they can for the benefit of the Church and by yeelding their seruice to the sicke and to other needy members This gift and purpose of such which do thus in this matter consecrate themselues to God and such an exercise of their godlines is commended of our men and they do faithfully persuade men hereunto but they do persuade as we said and not compell the which thing Paull also doth who writeth thus Concerning Virgines I haue no commaundement of the âârd but I deliuer my iudgement which haue receiued this mercie of the Lord that I maie be faithfull I thinke it good for a man to be such a one and he concludeth after this sort He is more happie in my iudgement if he remaine such a one that is vnmarried then if he marrie and I thinke that I haue the spirit of God In like sorte in comparison of others there be bountifull and peculiar promises and singular rewardes offered vnto those that keepe themselues single to wit that their worthie workes shall be recompensed with a great reward and that no man shall in vaine for sake anie thing as house father brother so also his wife c. as the Apostles did for the Lords cause Furthermore it is taught that they which haue receiued this gift of God and being throughly prooued and tried in this behalfe do of their own accord serue the Lord and the Church they are taught I saie together with other giftes to make great account of this gift and to keepe it diligentlie lest that by anie euill lustes or by anie allurements of occasions they do loose it Yet notwithstanding if anie good faithful and diligent man chaunce to be assaulted with such a tentation as to feare in himselfe the heat and wicked fact of luste then there is no snare laid for such a one neither is there anie daunger of entrapping his conscience but he that is in this case let him be put ouer to take counsell of the Elders and gouernours of the Church who haue the spirit of God that all may be done in the Church in order decentlie with honestie of the example and with the vsing of all due consideration Then verilie if vpon these thinges thus done he doth lawfullie chaunge his kinde of life he doth not sinne seeing that he obeyeth the counsell of the holie Ghost and the holie Church ought not for this cause to contemne him nor to make anie thing the lesse account of his ministerie Notwithstanding if for this cause he should be contemned which the Church can not do without sinne it were certeinly better for him by this meanes to preserue his soule although he should be one of the common sort of Christians onely then by persisting in his ministerie with sinne to loose and condemne it But although it seemeth to come neerer to the example of the Primitiue Church that worthie and honest maried men may be chosen to take the charge of soules in the Church theÌ to giue them leaue to change their kinde of life who before being vnmaried did labour diligently in the ministery of the Lord yet notwithstanding our men do not ground the worthines holines and vertue of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie no more then they doe of Christian saluation vpon either of these kindes to wit neither vpon the state of single life nor of wedlocke neither is there any other thing sought or looked for as it is before declared more then that onelie profit and opportunitie which falleth into a single life and is commended of the holie Ghost After these thinges they doe thus consequentlie teach touching wedlocke that such a condition of life though it haue many difficulties punishments and curses ioyned with it wherewith after the fall of man both mankinde and this order is opressed yet that it is in this wise holie and acceptable vnto God because that God himselfe did in the beginning ordaine it and afterward Christ our Lord did confeciate it and doth daily consecrate it in those that are his and that in such sort that their children also be holie and that moreouer God hath offered vnto it peculiarlie singular promises and blessings which are conteined in the Scriptures Thence therefore must al true Christians know that whosoeuer doe chuse this kinde of life so as it becommeth them and with an vpright purpose doe both giue them selues thereunto and be conuersant therein they doe not onelie not sinne but they doe and accomplish that which God would haue them to doe and that they lead such a kinde of life as God doth peculiarlie call some vnto and that they doe serue the selfe same Lord whome the vnmaried men doe serue THE FRENCH CONFESSION doth condemne Monasticall vowes and the forbidding of Mariage Artic. 24. which we haue inserted in the 16. Sect. OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE saie that Matrimonie is holie and honorable in all sortes and states of persons as in the Patriarchs in the Prophets in the Apostles in the holy Martyrs in the Ministers of the Church and in Bishops and that it is an honest and lawfull thing as
the same reasons by the which mariage is wholie condemned and not in one kinde of men onelie For that saying is alledged out of Leuiticus Be ye holie because I am holie and that of Paull Not in chamberings and wantonnes And againe They which are in the flesh cannot please God But seeing that these sayings of the Scripture doe perteine to all men certainelie they might driue all godlie men from mariage if they were fitlie applied to forbid marriage vnto Priestes But we hope that all good men doe thinke more honestlie of marriage and that they do not dislike of that in the ministers thereof which they did approoue in the Church it selfe especiallie seeing that there be manifest examples of the Church when as yet it was but fresh and more pure wherein it was lawfull both for the Apostles which was the highest degree in the Church and also for Bishops to haue their wiues And we thinke that this thing is so to be vnderstood that it was not onelie lawful for the ministers of the Church to be married before they were ordained ministers but also to marrie after theirordination For which opinion there be very euident argumentes Neither ought the vowe of chastitie to be any hinderance herin because that such a vow beingtaken vpon a man by humane superstition without the authoritie of the word of god and against faith is not acknowledged of God and wedlocke also hath it chastitie that he which before had vowed chastitie and marrieth a wife in the Lord doth indeed fullfill the vowe of chastitie Seeing therefore that the worde of God is euident touching th e honestie of wedlocke the examples of the Apostles and Bishoppes of the primitiue Church be euident the weakenes of mans nature is euident daungers of single life be euident and seeing that the offences which vnchaste Priestes doe giue are euident we doe verily hope that it will come to passe that they which haue the gouernment of the Church will not goe forward seuerelie to maintaine and defend this constitution touching the marirage of Priestes but fauourablie to interpret it For so it shal come to passe that there may be both fewer and lesse offences in the Church and that manie good mens consciences maie be relieued Also we hope that it will come to passe that all good Bishoppes and princes will permit them whoe by a lawfull diuorce are separated from their adulterous wiues or husbandes to vse that libertie of marrying againe in the Lord which the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ hath graunted to them Math. 5. and 16. Hitherto also pertaineth the 26. Article Of Monasticall vowes THere is no doubt but that godlie iust and lawfull vowes are to be kept and paied that wicked vowes are to be disanulled But it is not without cause made a matter of controuersie in what kinde of vowes monasticall vowes touching virginitie or single life pouertie and obedience are to be placed For it is euident that single life is not commaunded by the word of God also it is euident that although the estate of single persons be in publique daungers quiet and more fit and commodious to execute the publike Ministeries of the Church then is theirs which vse it not yet we must not thinke that this kinde of life is of it selfe before the tribunall seat of God more excellent and more holy then is marriage For as in Christ there is neither Iew nor Grecian neither seruant nor free man as Paull saieth so in Christ there is neither married nor vnmarried And as In Christ Iesus circumcision auaileth nothing but the keeping of the commaundementes of God and a new creature so also doth single life auaile nothing and wedlocke auaileth nothing but to be renued in Christ Iesus and to obeie the calling of Christ In the Councell held at Gangrum there was this Canon If any of those who for the Lordes sake doe keepe virginitie is lifted vp against those that be married let him be accursed And another Canon saieth If any man for continencie as it is thought doeth weare a cloake as beleeuing that hereby he hath righteousnes and doth despise others who with reuerence doe weare other common and vsual kindes of garmentes let him be accursed And Augustine De bono coniugali Cap. 21. dareth not preferre the virginitie of the Baptist before the wedlocke of Abraham Therefore he that doth vowe virginitie or single life doth either vowe it as a singular worshippe of God And then because cause the state of single life is not commaunded by the word of God this vowe perteineth to the commaundementes of men whereof Christ saieth In vaine doe they worshippe r ãâã teaching for doctrines the preceptes of men Or else he worketh it as a merit of remission of sinnes and of life eternall and then it is euidently a wicked vowe whereunto no man is bounde It is to no better purpose to vowe pouertie For either thou art poore by condition or estate and possessest no earthly substance And then this crosse which God hath laid vpon thee thou must beare it patientlie which moreouer if thou do vowe thou doest nothing else then if in thy sickenes thou shouldest vowe that thou woulded alwaies be sicke or that in thy infamie thou shouldest alwaies vowe to be infamous which kinde of vowe is rather a madnes then godlines Or else thou doest possesse substance and vowest that forsaking thy substance thou wilt alwaies leade a poore life and get thy liuing by begging and obteine by the merit of this vow eternal life and then this vow is first of all repugnant to the loue of thy neighbour which requireth that by thy begging thou be not troublesome to anie further then necessity compelleth secondly it is contrary to faith in Christ because that he alone is the merit of eternall life Therefore it is euident that this kinde of vowe is vnlawfull wicked But so to forsake thy substance as to giue it to a common vse is not to follow after pouertie but to prouide a more certeine and bountifull liuing for thy selfe the which what manner of worship it is before God it cannot be vnknowne And as for obedience it is either referred to God and then it is not an arbitrarie vowe but of due necessitie of which obedience it is saide Obedience is better then sacrifice Or else it is referred to man and then of their owne accord they are to performe those dueties which the subiect oweth to the Magistrate children to the Parentes seruantes to their Lords and schollers to their schoolemasters These thinges doth God looke for at mens handes whether they be vowed or not vowed but yet with this condition that we doe alwaies rather obeie God then men But to vowe obedience vnto man without a speciall calling of god that by the workes of such obedience a man maie not onelie performe a singular worship vnto God but also purge his sinnes before god it is altogether superfluous because that Christ
sound and pure doctrine of Iesus Christ we doe not onelie not receiue but as abominations and blasphemies reiect condemne those strange and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of hurleburlie among other damnable opinions do bring forth saying c. that Magistrates can not be Christians And in the margent The Magistrate doth then shew himselfe to be a good Magistrate when he is a true Christian THE CONCLVSION LAst of all we submit this our Confession to the iudgement of the holie Scripture of the Bible and therefore we promise that if out of the foresaide Scriptures we may be better instructed we will at all times obey God and his holie word most thankefully OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the ciuill power or ciuill Magistrate CHAP. 16. FVrthermore it is taught out of the holie Scripture that the ciuill Magistrate is the ordinance of God and appointed by God whoe both taketh his originall from God and by the effectuall power of his presence and continuall aide is mainteined to gouerne the people in those things which appertaine to the life of this bodie here vpon earth whereby also he is distinguished from that spirituall state whereof is that worthie sentence of Paull There is no power but of god the power that is is ordeined of god Then according to these points all they that beeing indued with this authoritie doe beare publique offices of what kinde soeuer they be beeing in the degree of Magistrates necessarilie must know acknowledge and remember this that they are Gods deputies and in his steade and that God is the Soueraigne Lord and King euen of them all as well as of other men to whome at length in the last daie they must giue an account of the degree wherein they were placed of their dominions and of the wholl administration of their gouernment whereof it is expresselie written in the booke of Wisdome and else where And seeing they doe gouerne in stede of God vpon earth and are his Lieuetenants it is meete that they frame themselues to the example of the superior Lord by following and resembling him and by learning of him mercie and iustice As touching these therefore such an instruction hath beene deliuered that they who are in authoritie ought to doe good vnto others according to that which Christ saith They that are mightie are called gratious or bounteous Lords and that in regard of their duetie they are especiallie bound thereunto and that this is their speciall charge that they cherish among the people without respect of persons iustice peace and all good things that are appertaining vnto the time that they protect and defend their peaceable subiects their rightes their goodes their life and their bodies against those that wrong and oppresse them or doe any waies indammage or hurt them also against the vniust violence of the Turkes together with others that doe the like to succour and defend them and so to serue the Lorde God herein that they beare not the sword in vaine but valiantlie couragiouslie and faithfully vse the same to execute the will and workes of God therewith Hereof in the holie Scripture such are called Gods and of Saint Paull the Ministers of God The Magistrate saith he is the Minister of God for thy good who is sent as Peter saith to take vengeance on those that doe euill and to giue honour vnto those that doe good But for as mueh as the Magistrate is not onelie the power of God in that sort as the scripture doth ascribe that title euen to an heathen Magistrate as Christ said vnto Pilate Thou couldest haue no power ouer mee vnles it were giuen thee from aboue but the Christian Magistrate ought also to be a partaker and as it were a minister of the power of the Lambe Iesus Christ whome God hath in our nature made Lord and King of Kings that Kings of the earth who in times past had beene heathen might come vnder the power of the Lambe and giue their glorie vnto the Church and become nources thereof which then began to be fulfilled when they receiued Christian religion and made them nestes vnder the tree of mustard seed which is faith Then for this cause the Christian Magistrate is pecularlie taught to be such a one that he should well vsâ this glory and portion of his authority which he hath common with the Lamb and that he betray it not to Satan and to Antichrist vnles he will be transformed into that beast and hideous Monster which carieth the beast and that he be not ashamed of the name of Iesus Christ our Lord and that by this authoritie of his he set forth the truth of the holie gospell make waie for the trueth whersoeuer be a defender of the ministers and people of Christ suffer not so farre as in him lieth Idolatrie or the tyrannie of Antichrist much lesse follow the same although he be driuen to sustein some harme therefore and so lay downe his crowne before the Lambe and serue him together with the spirituall Kings and priests of the holie Church that is with all the faithfull and Christians that are called to eternall life Whereunto also the second psalme doth exhort Magistrates which it is profitable often to remember where it is thus read And now ye Kings vnderstand and be ye learned that iudge the earth serue the Lord with feare reioyce vnto him with trembling Hereupon it followeth and is concluded by force of argument namelie that whosoeuer doth vse in such sort as hath beene said this ordinarie power of God and of the Lambe with patience in their aduersities as well on the right as on the left hand they shall receiue for this thing and for their labour a large and infinite reward and blessing of God vpon earth and also in the life to come through faith in Christ and contrariwise vpon the wicked cruell and bloodthirstie that repent not shall come the paines of fearfull vengeance in this life and after this life euerlasting torment Moreouer the people also are taught of their duety and by the word of god are effectuallie therto inforced that al and euerie of them in all things so that they be not contrary vnto God performe their obedence to the superior power first to the Kings Maiestie then to all Magistrates and such as are in authoritie in what charge soeuer they be placed whether they be of themselues good men or euill so also to al their ministers and such as are sent with commission from them to reuerence honour them and yeald vnto them all things whatsoeuer by right are due vnto them and to performe and paie vnto them honour tribute custome and such like whereunto they are bound But in thinges perteining to mens soules to faith and eternall saluation of those the people is taught that they ought to obey no man more then God but God onelie and his holy word aboue al things and
especially according to that which the Lord commaundeth Giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars and vnto God the things which are Gods But if some should attempt to remooue any from this Christian and true opinion they ought to follow the example of the Apostles who with a bolde courage nothing at all daunted answered the Magistrate and counsell of Ierusalem in this manner We ought rather to obey God then men Whereof also is to be seene the iudgement of the olde fathers and of the Canon law where they thus write and these are the wordes of S. Ierome If the Lord or magistrate commaund those things that are not contrary to the holy scriptures let the seruant be subiect to the Lord but if ãâã anie thing contrarie let him rather obey the Lord of his pâârit then of his bodie And a litle after If it be good which the Emperor commaundeth do the will of him that commaundeth if it be euill answer we ought rather to obey God then men THE CONCLVSION ANd hetherto haue beene informed and shewed vnto your Maiestie in this writing the reasons causes of our faith and doctrine and Christian religion fuch doctrine as the ministers of our Churches all and singular euery one according to the gift of god graunted vnto him do with one consent of iudgement holde talke of and preach and do constantlie manteine and fight for the same not with the power of this world but by holy scriptures against those that impugne it or by teaching do spread abroade contrarie errors thereunto Neither yet without that modestie that becommeth the profession of Christians do they stubbournly rather then rigiouslie persist in this doctrine or haue at any time heretofore persisted but if anie thing be found herein not well taken by them and that by certeine grounds out of the word of god which ought to be the rule of iudgement vnto all men peaceablie and with a meeke spirit as it ought to be done be shewed vnto them they are readie and forward and thereunto as alwaies heretofore so now they offer themselues that after due consideration true knowledge of the trueth had they will most gladlie and thankfullie receiue that doctrine which shall haue better foundations and willinglie reforme whatsoeuer shall haue need to be amended Wherefore most excellent King and gratious Lord maie it please your Maiestie to examine this our confession and after diligent and due consideration had to waie and consider whether anie man worthelie and for iust cause may reiect and condemne this doctrine as not agreeable to the holie scripture nor Christian Verilie we are of opinion that if anie man presume to despise or condemne this doctrine he must of necessitie also condemne the holie scripture from whence it was taken and the auncient and true Christian Doctors with whome it agreeth and also the holie lie Church it selfe which from the beginning and that constantlie ãâã and doth teach And hereby your Maiesty may graciââslie perceiue and determine whether the complaints and accusations of our aduersaries and such as fauour not vs and our teachers be iust or noe Wherefore most humbly we pray that your sacred Maiestie will giue no place or credit to our aduersaries in those matters which diuers waies without anie ground they charge vs withall when as without all humanitie they accuse vs our ministers and preachers as if we had an other religion and taught an other doctrine then that which at this present we offer vnto your Maiestie or that we presume stubbournlie to take in hand or do attempt anie other thing against God and your Maiestie and contrarie to the institutions of this common wealth and to the publique law of the kingdome of Bohemia And your Maiestie may well call to your remembrance that we haue euerie waie and at all times behaued our selues obedientlie and peaceablie and in all things which may turne or belong to the preseruation of your Maiesties person and to the publique good and commoditie of the whol realme in al such things I say we haue indeauoured not to be behinde others and hereafter also we offer our selues most readie to perfourme the same according to our allegeance and duetie Neither do we think it onelie a point of vertue and to apperteine vnto honesty alone and the good estate of the common wealth to yeeld our selues subiect and faithfull to your maiesty for peace concord and the rewards of this life but much rather we acknowledge that it pleaseth God and that so is his will that euery one for conscience sake should be obedient to the Magistrate and should reuerence loue honour and highly esteem him euen as our teachers also do deale both with vs and with the people to perfourme this and oftentimes by teaching out of the word doe in force it vpon vs both Here we commend our selues vnto your Maiesty as to the fatherly and liberall tuition care and protection of our most gracious Lord and do most humbly beseech of your Maiesty that vnto these things which on the befalfe of Christian religion we haue tendred vnto your Maiestie we may receiue a courteous answer and such as God maie be pleased withall The almightie and euerlasting God graciouslie preserue your Maiestie in continuall health to the profit benefit and increase of his holie Christian Church Amen Prouerb 20. Mercie and trueth preserue the King for his throne is established with mercie OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that God would haue the world to be gouerned by lawes and by ciuill gouernmenr that there maiâ be certaine bridles whereby the immoderate desires of the world maie be restrained and that therefore he appointed kingdomes common wealths and other kindes of principalitie whether they come by inheritance or otherwise And not that alone but also whatsoeuer perteineth to the state of righteousnes as they call it whereof he desireth to be acknowledged the author Therefore he hath also deliuered the sword into the hands of the Magistrates to wit that offences maie be repressed not onely those which are committed against the second table but also against the first Therefore because of the author of this order we must not onelie fuffer them to rule whome he hath set ouer vs but also giue vnto them all honour and reuerence as vnto his embassadours and ministers assigned of him to execute a lawfull and holie function Also Art 40. THerefore we affirme that we must obey the lawes and statutes that tribute must be paied and that we must patientlie endure the other burdens to conclude that we must willnglie suffer the yoke of subiection although the Magistrate be infidells so that the soueraigne gouernment of God do remaine wholl or entire and nothing diminished Therefore we detest all those which do reiect all kinde of dominion and bring in a communitie and confusion of goods and who to conclude do go about to ouerthrow al order of law OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA
that they which are accused to your sacred Maiestie of errour do desire nothing else but that they may be taught and haue wholly addicted themselues to the holie scriptures which are fullie sufficient to confute euerie errour also thereby that Christ our Sauiour hath made so large a promise that where euen two or three be gathered together in his name there he will be in the middest of them graunt vnto them any thing wherupon they shal agree These thinges most godlie Emperour we do here rehearse for no other cause then to shew our selues obedient to your sacred Maiestie which would haue vs also to declare what is our iudgement concerning the reforming of religion For otherwise we haue good hope that your sacred Maiesty hath of late verie well considered and doth sufficiently perceiue what necessitie doth enforce vs thereunto what fruit doth allure vs and to conclude how worthie a thing this is for your sacred Maiestie which is so much praised for religion and clemencie that all the best learned and moste godlie men beeing called together they maie finde out of the diuine scriptures what is to be thought of euerie point of doctrine which are at this time in controuersie and then that it be expounded by the fit Ministers of Christ with all meekenes and faithfulnes to them which are thought to be deteined in errors Notwithstanding herewithall it is to be feared that there will not be men wanting who will do their endeauour to withdraw your sacred Maiestie from this vnto these men it seemed good to vs in this sort to make auswere as it were before your Maiesty Let it please your sacred Maiesty according to your most excellent clemencie for which you are renowmed to take interpret in good part both this same and all other things which we haue here expounded and confessed for no other respect then to defend the glory of Christ Iesus our God as our dutie requireth and as it is meet we should to obey your sacred Maiestie and to count vs among those whoe truelie doe from our hearts desire to shew our selues no lesse obedient and addicted to your Maiestie in all humble subiection then were our Elders being readie in this point so farre as is lawfull to spend both our goods and our liues The King of glorie Iesus Christ graunt vnto your sacred Maiestie both in this and in all other matters to do all things to his glorie and preserue it long and aduance it happilie both in health and in florishing estate to the safetie of all Christendome Amen VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON ALL THE FORMER HARMONIE Wherein the doubtfull sayings of euery Confession are made plaine the darke speaches opened and besides such as in outward shew seeme to be contrarie one to the other are with modestie reconciled And to be briefe such things wherein there is yet any controuersie which in deed are very few are fauourablie marked noted that they also may at length through Gods assistance come to be agreed vpon by a common consent of all the Churches 1. Cor. 14. 32. The spirits of the Prophets are subiect to the Prophets Phil. 3. 15. Let vs therefore so many as be perfect be thus minded and if ye be otherwise minded God shal reueal euen the same vnto you Neuertheles in that whereunto we are come let vs proceed by one rule that we may minde one theng VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON THE FORMER HARMONIE ACCORDING TO THE ORDER OF THE SECTIONS IN THE FIRST SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia ACcording to the auncient custome This auncient custome we doe thus farre allow that libertie be left to euerie Church to vse or not to vse those Postills as they call them yet so as we aduise them to beware lest this culling out of some partes of the Scripture bring in a neglect of the other partes Vpon the Confession of Saxonie IOyning our Praiers with al Saintes in heauen We learne in many places of the holie Scripture that the Angels according to the nature of their ministerie which they are sent to performe doe further the saluation of the godlie and it is euident by that saying Loue doth not fall awaie and by the 6. chap. ver 10. of the Apoc. that the spirits of the Saintes taken vp vnto Christ doe with their holie desires in some sort helpe forward the grace and goodnes of God touching the full deliuerance of the Church And thus we acknowledge that as wel this and other places of the same confefsion as also that place in the 23. Chap. of the confession of Writemberge which followeth after in the 2. Section page 45. are to be interpreted And we acknowledge no other intercession or intreating either of the blessed Angels or of the spirites of holie men that are now departed from vs. Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge OF whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made What books these be may be seene outit of the French and Bellgian Confessions where they are all reckoned vp one by one And though that in the Catalogue of the bookes of the new Testament there are some to to be found of which there hath beene some doubt made sometimes by the auncient Doctours of the Church yet at length by the common consent of the whole Catholike Church euen they also were receiued and acknowledged for canonicall And therefore there is no cause why they should now be refused for the scruples that some make about them IN THE 2. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia FOr as touching their nature and essence they are so ioyned together Lest any man should slaunder vs as though we did make the persons al existing together but not all of the same essence or else did make a God of diuerse natures ioyned together in one you must vnderstand this ioyning together so as that all the persons though distinct one from the other in properties be yet but one and the same whole godhead or so that all and euerie of the persons haue the whole and absolute godhead Vpon the same VVE reiect not the gods onelie of the Gentiles but also the images of Christians By Christians vnderstand such as cal themselues Christians in deed but yet do reteine the vse of images for the seruice of religion against the expresse commaundement of God Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia REiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation saue Christ alone Vnderstand it thus that here are excluded and condemned all those meanes that vse to be matched with or made inferiour vnto Christ by such as be superstitious and not instrumentall meanes ordained by the worde of God whose helpe god doth so vse that the whole force of the outward ministerie is to be ascribed wholly to God alone as is plainelie set downe afterward in the 12. Section in the declaration of this selfe same confession where it intreateth of the ministerie and sacrifices Vpon the Confession Of Bohemia IS
aboue all to be honoured with high worshippe To wit with religious worship and such as properlie respecteth the conscience which is all wholie due to God alone as it is in plaine tearmes afterwades set downe lest anie man should thinke that that false and impious distinction of Latria dulia and hyperdulia if so be that it be referred to religious worshippe should here be confirmed For otherwise as for ciuill honour which is due to the higher powers and to some other for honestie and orders sake we are so farre from reiecting it that we teach that seeing it is commaunded of God it cannot be neglected of vs without some wounde of conscience Vpon the same SHe was made a deare companion of Christ by the holy Ghost through faith Vnderstand this of that peculiar grace mercie which was bestowed vpon Marie alone whereby she was made the Mother of God that bare him and was also indued with an excellent faith and not as though anie duties of the onely Mediatour Christ either of redemption or of intercession were to be attributed to her as afterwardes in plaine wordes is expresselie declared Vpon the same MVch lesse their images The meaning of this is that we are bounde to honour in the Lord both the saintes that are aliue and also the memory of them that are dead But to their images we are not to giue any shew of worship whether religious or ciuil for as much as that cannot be attempted without abominable superstition Vpon the Confession of Auspurge OFfer vp their praiers by the Sonne of God as in the ende of the praiers it is accustomed to be said Through Iesus Christ our Lorde c. These wordes doe not excuse the popish praiers vnto Saintes which they conclude with this tearme of wordes for that he speaketh here of godlie praiers vnto God and not of Idolatrous and superstitious praiers to saintes Vpon the Confession of Saxony THere is no dout but such as are in blisse praie for the Church c. Looke the first obseruation vpon this confession aboue in the 1. Section Vpon the same VVAsting Gods gifts in vaine Concerning wasting and losing of the spirit and of the gifts of the same looke the first obseruation vpon this confession in the 4. Section following IN THE 4. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THey teach also that we must acknowledge our weakenes The termes of imbecillitie difficultie which this confession vseth in many places must be referred either to the regenerate in whom the spirit struggling with the flesh can not without a wonderful conflict get the vpper hand or else vnto that strife between reason the affections wherof the Philosophers speake in which not the spirit with the flesh for the spirit is through grace in the regenerate only but the reliques of iudgement conscience that is of the Image of God which for the moste parte are faultie doe striue with the will whollie corrupted according to the saying of the Poet I see the better and like it well but follow the worse c. Which thing is largely and plainlie set forth in the latter Confession of Heluetia Vpon the same IT could not rise againe or recouer that fall This is thus to be taken not as though the first grace doth finde vs only weake and feeble before regeneration whereas we are rather starke dead in our sinnes and therefore wee must be quickned by the first grace and after we be once quickned by the first be helped by the second following and confirmed and strengthned by the same continuing with vs to the end of our race Vpon the Confession of Belgia THerefore whatsoeuer things are taught as touching mans free will c. This generall worde Whatsoeuer wee take to appertaine to those things onely which either the Pelagians or Papists or any other haue taught touching this point contrarie to the authoritie of the Scripture Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THat which in this confession is saide touching the libertie of mans nature to performe a ciuill iustice and cited out of the 3. booke hypognosticon which is fathered vpon Augustine wee are taught it out of another place of the same Father namelie in his booke de gratia ad Valentinum Cap. 20. whose words are these The holie Scripture if it be well looked into doth shew that not onely the good willes of men which God maketh good of euill and hauing made them good doth guid them vnto good actions and to eternall lfie but also those which are for the preseruation of the creature in this life are so in gods power that he maketh them bend when he will and whether he will either to bestow benefits vpon some or to inflict punishments vpon others according as he doth appoint in his moste secret and yet without doubt moste iust iudgement Vpon the same THis spirituall iustice is wrought in vs when we are helped by the holie Ghost And a little after In these sure we had need to be guided helped of the holie Spirit according to that saying of Paull The Spirit helpeth our infirmities c. Vnderstand this not of anie naturall facultie which vnto anie good thing in deed is none at all but of the will regenerated which is verie weake except it be aided by another grace euen vnto the end And so also must it be vnderstood which is said a little after that The lawe of God can not be fullfilled by mans nature to wit though it be chaunged and renewed according as we haue declared in the former obseruations vpon the confession of Bohemia which we aduise you to looke ouer Vpon the same MAns nature can by it felfe performe c. By it selfe that is by it owne proper and inward motion yet so as the working and goodnes of God who vpholdeth the societie of men is not excluded which doth not indeed renew a man but preserueth that reason which is left in him though it be corrupt against the vnbridled affections and disperseth the darkenes of the minde lest it ouerspread the light that remaineth represseth the disorder of the affections lest they burst forth into act Vpon the Confession of Saxonie THat which is both here and elsewhere in this Confession and now and then in the Confession of Auspurge repeated touching the shaking of and losing the holie Spirit we take it thus that it is chiefly meant of the gifts which are bestowed euen vpon those also which pertaine nothing to the Church as in Socrates Aristides Cicero and some others there shined certaine sparkes of excellent vertues Secondlie of those gifts also which are bestowed vpon those that are so in the Church that yet they are not of the Church nor trulie regenerated by the Spirit of adoption as may be seene in the examples of Saull Iudas and such others For as concerning the spirit of sanctification which is onelie in those that are trulie regenerated
alreadie c. Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Gospell bewraieth our sinne These wordes âeeme thus to be vnderstood that the Gospell should bewray all kinde of sinne yet not properly by it selfe For the proper difference between the law and the Gospell is to be held fast to wit that the Gospel doth properly reprooue the sinne of infidellity and by an accident all other sinnes also but the law doth properlie reprooue all sinnes whatsoeuer are committed against it Vpon the same And deserueth reward Touching the word of meriting or deseruing which this Confession vseth oft in this Section Looke before in the 8. Sect. the 7. obseruat vpon this same Confession and looke the 1. obseruat vpon the Confess of Wirtemb in this Section And againe after in the 16. Sect. the first obseruat on this Confess Vpon the same Liuing in mortall sinne Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 2. obseruat vpon the Confess of Saxony Nor the righteousnes of workes Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 1. obser vpon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same And like as the preaching of repentance is general so the promise of grace General that is offered to all sorts of men indefinitely as wel to one as to another without difference of country sexe place time or age But we can not conceiue how repentance and the promise of grace can be said to be preached vniuersallie to euerie nation much lesse to all men particularlie for as much as experience doth plainly prooue that to be vntrue Vpon the same Here needeth no disputation of predestination Euen as we doe abhorre curious disputations that is such as passe the boundes of Gods worde touching predestination of which sort we take these words to be meant as most dangerous matters for grieuous falls so we affirme that whatsoeuer the holy ghost doth teach touching this point in the holy Scriptures is warilie and wiselie to be propounded and beleeued in the Church as well as other parts of Christian Religion which thing the Doctors of the Church both olde and new did and among the rest Master Luther himselfe in his booke de seruo arbitrio and els where Vpon the same That they be necessarie We take them to be necessarie because they doe necessarilie follow the true faith whereby we are iustified not that they concurre vnto the working of our iustification in Christ as either principall or secundarie causes for that faith it selfe as it is an inherent qualitie doth not iustifie but onely in as much as it doth apprehend and laie hold on Christ our righteousnes Vpon the same Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward honest deedes c. Looke in the 4. Sect. the 3. obseruat vpon this Confess Vpon the same Moreouer nature by it selfe is weake Without Christ without regeneration the nature of man can doe nothing but sinne For God by his grace doth create the hability of thinking willing and doing well not helping the old man in that he wanteth but by little little abolishing it According to that saying When we were dead in sinnes c. Ephes 2. But touching the weaknes of our nature looke that which was said in the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Section 4. Vpon the Confession of Saxonie BEcause that God left this libertie in man after his fall Here also looke in the 4. Sect. the 1. obseru vpon the Confession of Bohemia and the 3. vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Therefore although men by the natural strength Looke here againe the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia in the 4. Sect. also the 9. obser vpon the Confess of Auspurge in this same Sect. Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge WE teach that good workes are necessarilie to be done and doe deserue c. That is obteine and that as it is âell added by and by after by the free mercie and goodnes of God Touching which point looke the 7. obser vpon the Confession of Auspurge in the 8. Section the 2. obser vpon the same Confess in this Sect. Also touching the necessitie of good workes looke the 7. obser vpon the same Confess in this selfe same Sect. IN THE 10. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia ANd no maruell if it erre How and in what respect the visible Church considered vniuersallie is said to erre it is afterward declared more fullie in this same Confession Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe Heathenish life This saying the breethren in Bohemia did themselues expound thus vnto vs in their letters to wit that they speake here of the notes of the visible Church which are all ioyntlie to be considered that looke where both the errors of Idolaters and heretikes and impietie of life do openlie ouerflow there it can not safelie be affirmed that the visible Church of Christ is to be seene or is at all And yet notwithstanding there is no doubt to be made but some secret true members of Christ and such as it may be are onelie knowne to God be there hid therfore that there is a Church euen in Poperie as it were ouerwhelmed and drowned whence God will fetch out his elect and gather them to the visible Churches that are restored and reformed whereas Popery neuer was nor is the true Church Vpon the same But he that looseth In what sense we thinke that a true faith maie be loste we haue declared before in the fourth Sect. in the first obseruation of the Confession of Saxony and els where Vpon the same By Ecclesiastical punishment which is commonly called c. We take this to be so meant as that notwithstanding euerie Church hath hir liberty left vnto hir what way to exercise such discipline as is before said in the 1. obser vpon this same confess in the 8. Sect. As for this particular cursing to wit of this or that man if the word be taken for a ãâ¦ã vnrepealable casting out from the Church of God ãâ¦ã it to God alone and therefore we would not ãâ¦ã in our Churches For the Church vseth onelie ãâ¦ã as determineth nothing finallie following S. ãâ¦ã 22. Vpon the same ãâ¦ã that is reprooue him admonish him ãâ¦ã Vpon the Confession of Saxonie The sentence of excommunication c. Looke before in the 3. obser vpon the confess of Bohemia in this same section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge HAth authoritie to beare witnes of the holie scripture This authoritie and right you must vnderstand in this respect that the true Church of God discerning the Canonical bookes of the scripture from al others teacheth defendeth that nothing is to be added to or taken from the canon of the olde Hebrew or the new Scripture of the Christians Vpon the same Authoritie to iudge al doctrines and to interpret scripture To this we yeald with these cautions First that in
Section and the 7. obseruation the 9. Section and the second obseruation vnto the same Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same The Pastours of the Churches doe consecrate c. By the name of consecration we vnderstand no other thing then the vse of Christs ordination by whose blessing and power the elements are sanctified vnto vs whereof dependeth the wholl force and dignitie of the sacraments Vpon the same Euerie holie daie and other daies also if any be desirous to vse the sacrament c. Of holie daies is spoken afterwards in the 16. Section But in our Churches certaine daies by publick warning are appointed wherein if any refuse to receiue the Supper they answere for it in the Consistorie Vpon the same about the ende of the 2. Article of abuses And because that the parting c. This verilie is one cause why the carying about of the Sacrament is condemned yet neither the onlie cause nor the chiefest Vpon the Confession of Saxony ANd that he is in thee c. This we admit touching the spirituall efficacie not concerning the verie essence of the flesh the which is now in heauen and no where else as hath beene before shewed in the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Neither are any admitted to the Communion c. This we alow as being vnderstood of Catechizing or instruction As for priuate absolution how farre we thinke it to be required it hath bin shewed of vs heretofore namelie in the 8. Section and 1. obseruation both vpon this and also vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same That Christ is trulie and substantiallie present c. Looke the 1. and 2. obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same That Christ witnesseth that he is in them and doth make them his members c. Both these also we doe imbrace as is contained in the worde of God namely so that this wholl dwelling be by his power and efficacie and that the flesh of Christ be communicated vnto vs yet after a spirituall and mysticall manner as hath bin declared of vs before both in the Confession of Bohemia and of Auspurge Vpon the same And lessons appointed c. How farre we doe alow this distribution of the holie scripture looke the 1. obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia the 1. Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge That the true bodie of Christ c. Looke before in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Of the bodie of Christ being onelie absent c. We doe beleeue out of the word of God and by the perpetuall and euident agreement of the wholl auncient and true Church that the bodie of Christ hath alwaies bin is and shall be circumscribed and locall Wherefore as when he liued vpon the earth he was no where else so now also beeing aboue in heauen he is there and no where else in his substance as Vigilius plainlie affirmeth against Eutiches Yet for all that we doe not affirme that the verie body of Christ is onelie or simplie absent or that the bread and wine are onlie simple and naked signes or bare Pictures or nothing else but certaine tokens of Christian profession For in this sence is there one onlie action of the holie Supper that yet notwithstanding it should be partlie corporall and celebrated vpon the earth in which respect we doubt not to say that Christs body is as farre distant from vs as heauen is from the earth partlie heauenlie the minde and faith lifting vp the heart vnto God in the which respect we acknowledge that the body of the Lord is present in the Supper to our minde and faith But that they be bare and naked signes how can we possiblie affirme which so often and so euidently haue beaten vpon this that the things signified are no lesse certainly giuen vnto the mind then the signes themselues vnto the body Vpon the same Or else chaunge them into the bodie and blood c. We se not how God may be said to be able to doe that which is manifestly repugnant to his owne will concerning the euerlasting truth of Christs body as it hath bin opened vnto vs in the word of God Vpon the same But for the truth of the sacramentes c. The truth of the Sacrament we affirme whollie to consist in this that there be not any vaine signification of the signes but that that which is signified vnto them by the bodie is indeed giuen vnto the minde to be receiued by faith As hath more fully beene spoken heretofore in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same But that whole Christ c. But we say by the institution of God that the body by the deliuering of the bread is giuen vnto vs as true meate and that his blood by the powring of the wine is giuen vnto vs as distinctlie as true drink yet both of them to be receiued with the minde and with faith not with the mouth Notwithstanding that by this dispensation which in respect of the thing signified is distinctlie made and in regard of the signes themselues seuerally distributed that nothing is deuided in the humanitie of Christ Vpon the same Therfore to the right action of the Eucharist c. This we do so graunt to be true that notwithstanding we doe also knowe that the supper of the Lord is not priuate vnto two but that it appertaineth to the wholl Church or at the least to some one part of the same IN THE 15. SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia TO the people euerie daie c. to wit where it may be done commodiouslie but in other places as oft as may be IN THE 16. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia OF this sort be certaine daies appointed for fasts holydaies c. And a litle after to the remembrance of holy men as of the Virgin Marie c. Also a litle after in the 17. Chap. Holy daies consecrated to the Virgin c. Also That the Saints are truely worshiped c As certaine Churches doe so farre submit themselues to the infirmitie of them with whome they be conuersant as to obserue these things though they doe disagree very much yea though they be altogether contrarie in the manner thereof so most Churches not being compelled by any such necessitie haue without the offence of other Churches vtterly abolished euen these things also not onelie as vnprofitable but as hurtfull Vpon the same Doe make godlie and Christian songs of hir c. Also a litle after and sing profitable songs and such as are free from superstition c. Herein also let the Churches vse their libertie to edifying and let that be very carefully auoided in this song which hath hapned in extolling the praises chieflie of the Virgin Marie lest that whilst God seemeth to be praised in his Saints the
vs the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especiallie for that our publike ceremonies are kept of vs for the moste parte alike vnto the vsual ceremonies onelie the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of verie great and manifest abuses it were certainelie farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whreunto was greatest resort it was not the vse to haue masse saide euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria euery fourth and sixth day of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblaion ãâã offering Of both kindes of the Sacrcament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common masse that the people maie vnderstand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true vse of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lorde is giuen to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onelie for a part of the Church namelie for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth vse the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainelie Christ saieth Math. 26. Drinke yee all of this where he saieth manifestlie concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnes that the wholl Church did in common vse either parte This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certaine places doth witnes that the bloode was giuen to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How do we teach or prouoke them to shed their bloode in the confession of his name if we denie the bloode of Christ to them which ãâã in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cuppe of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communication to drinke in the Church the cuppe of the Lorde And Ierome saith The Priestes doe minister the Eucharist and deuide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbideth the Sacrament to be deuided these be the wordes We do vnderstand that certaine men hauing receiued the portion of the holie bodie onelie do abstaine from the Cuppe of the holie bloode whoe because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them vnfeignedlie receiue the wholl Sacramentes or let them be put backe from the wholl Sacramentes because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be deuided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite Historie it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whome Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grieuoslie reuenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an vprour and had murthered seauen thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How canst thou with these hands receiue the holybody of the Lord with what rashnes canââ thou take into thy mouth the Cuppe of that holy blood c. Therefore it is euident that it was the custome of the auncient Church to geue either parte of the Sacrament to the people onelie a new start vp custome doth take awaie one parte from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to think concerning a receiued custom contrarie to the authoritie of the Apostolique Scripture contrarie to the canons and contrary to the example of the Primitiue Church For all godlie men doe vnderstand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord that no custom is to be alowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath chaunged the auncient manner yet it doth not disalowe or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authority to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most receiued custome of the auncient Church Therefore we haue not thought it good to forbid the vse of the wholl Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the coâenant of mutual loue in he Church we woulde not contrary to charitie be hard to other mens consciences which had rather vse the wholl Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be vsed in that matter but so much as in vs lieth together with the ceremony we haue restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may vnderstand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciencies of them that do repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the vse and reuerence of the Sacrament For not onelie the ceremony was before maimed but also the chief doctrine touching the fruit therof was vtterlie neglected And peraduenture the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospell touching the bloode of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie ãâã renued and restored This Article we finde placed else where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are chaunged are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lordes Supper is giuen to the laitie because that this custome hath the commaundement of the Lord Math. 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestlie commaunde concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the wholl Church did in common vse either part This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certain places doth witnes that the blood was giuen to the people The same thing doth Hierome testify saying The priests do minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commaundeth that the sacrament be not deuided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onelie a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrarie to the commaundements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnes Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is receiued not onely against the Scripiure but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if anie had rather vse both partes of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to do otherwise with the offense of their conscience And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agre with the institution of Christ we vse to omit that